Kgl/md's 
 
 ID 
 
 »«:f^:*f.\'>^yy'''i\: 
 
y yoi TH CAROLINA 
 Sohool of Library 
 Science 
 
 ■ 'J: 
 
 .,A«3|^J 
 
 ^<. '• v.- ,.1/2^ "f\^^i^' 
 
- '^^-^^ M'SfU , 
 
 '' 'i'l. 
 
 I' 
 
 
 
 ..i\f< 
 
 . ■ sir-. 
 
 O 
 
 ■ \\. 
 
 , ///I' :"- 
 
 ./"' ' 
 
 ,.f'..,ii-'y,,,^ 
 
 .ll/'^^' , "m/I^" 
 
 ^///TJ-- 
 
 '/^/. 
 
 y^ 
 
 /A 
 
 , / 
 
 •''I 
 
 I'' 
 
 ■ I//. 
 
h 
 
 ■^ 
 
The London apprentices auke Fun of Lionel And Geoffrey.— Page 40. 
 Eng. Aid.] 
 
UNIVERSITY OF N.C, AT CHAPEL HILL 
 
 00022245474 
 
 BY ENGLAND'S AID 
 
 OR 
 
 THE FREEING OF THE METHERLANDS 
 
 (1585-1604) 
 
 BY 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 
 AUTHOR of" with CLIVE IN INDIA," " THE URAGON AND THE RAVEN," 
 "IN THE REIGN OK TERROR," " WITH WOLFE IN 
 CANADA," ETC., ETC. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA 
 HENRY T. COATES & CO. 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2012 with funding from 
 
 University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/byenglandsaidorfOOhent 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 My Dear Lads: 
 
 In my Preface to " By Pike and Dyke " I promised in 
 a future story to deal with the closing events of the War 
 of Independence in Holland. The period over which 
 that war extended was so long, and the incidents were so 
 numerous and varied, that it was impossible to include 
 the whole within the limit of a single book. The former 
 volume brought the story of the struggle down to the 
 death of the Prince of Orange and the capture of Ant- 
 werp ; the present gives the second phase of the war, when 
 England, who had long unofficially assisted Holland, 
 threw herself openly into the struggle, and by her aid 
 mainly contributed to the successful issue of the war. In 
 the first part of the struggle the scene lay wholly among 
 the low lands and cities of Holland and Zeeland, and the 
 war was strictly a defensive one, waged against over- 
 powering odds. After England threw herself into the 
 strife it assumed far wider proportions, and the inde- 
 pendence of the Netherlands was mainly secured by the 
 defeat and destruction of the great Arma-da, by the 
 capture of Cadiz and the fatal blow thereby struck at 
 the mercantile prosperity of Spain, and by the defeat of 
 the Holy League by Henry of Navarre, aided by English 
 soldiers and English gold. For the facts connected with 
 the doings of Sir Francis Vere and the British contingent 
 in Holland, I have depended much upon the excellent 
 
 696729 
 
iv PREFACE. 
 
 work by Mr. Clement Markham, entitled the " Fighting 
 Veres." In this full justice is done to the great English 
 general and his followers, and it is conclusively shown 
 that some statements to the disparagement of Sir Francis 
 Vere by Mr. Motley are founded upon a misconception 
 of the facts. Sir Francis Vere was, in the general opinion 
 of the time, one of the greatest commanders of the age, 
 and more, perhaps, than any other man — with the excep- 
 tion of the Prince of Orange — contributed to the success- 
 ful issue of the struggle of Holland to throw off the yoke 
 
 of Spain. 
 
 Yours sincerely, 
 
 G. A. Henty. 
 
 Note. — " By England's Aid " is indebted to John 
 Lothrop Motley's " History of the United Netherlands," 
 in the same way that its predecessor, " By Pike and 
 Dyke," is to the " Rise of the Dutch Republic." The 
 author depends, as everyone must do who treats of this 
 period, either in romance or history, upon its most dis- 
 tinguished, not to say its sole, historian for the historical 
 data on which his work is based; and youthful readers of 
 the adventures of the two English lads, whose thrilling 
 experiences form the subject of the story, may readily 
 fill out the historical framework of the fiction that inter- 
 ests them by turning to Motley's classic, where they will 
 find the chronicle of actual events as stimulating and 
 inspiring as the record of Mr. Henty's imaginary though 
 admirably representative heroes. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. An Excursion, . 
 
 II. A Meeting in Chepe, 
 
 III. In the Low Country, 
 
 IV. The Siege of Sluys, 
 V. An Heroic Defense, 
 
 VI. The Loss of the "Susan," 
 
 VII. A Popish Plot, 
 
 VIII. The Spanish Armada, 
 
 IX. The Rout of the Armada, 
 
 X. The War in Holland, 
 
 XI. In Spain, .... 
 
 XII. Recruiting their Funds, 
 
 XIII. The Festa at Seville, 
 
 XIV. The Surprise of Breda, 
 XV. A Slave in Barbary, 
 
 XVI. The Escape. 
 
 XVII. A Spanish Merchant, 
 
 XVHI. IVRY. .... 
 
 XIX. Steenwyk, 
 
 XX. Cadiz, 
 
 XXL The Battle of Nieuport, 
 
 XXn. Old Friends, 
 
 XXIII, The Siege of Oste.nd, 
 
 page 
 I 
 
 21 
 
 44 
 
 64 
 
 83 
 
 100 
 
 119 
 
 131 
 149 
 
 166 
 175 
 193 
 213 
 230 
 248 
 266 
 283 
 296 
 318 
 335 
 352 
 3^4 
 377 
 
BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 AN EXCURSION. 
 
 " And we beseech Thee, O Lord, to give help and 
 succor to thy servants the people of Holland, and to 
 deliver them from the cruelties and persecutions of their 
 wicked oppressors; and grant Thy blessing, we pray 
 Thee, upon the arms of our soldiers now embarking to 
 aid them in their extremity." These were the words with 
 which the Rev. John Mckars, rector of Hedingham, 
 concluded the family prayers on the morning of Decem- 
 ber 6, 1585. 
 
 For twenty years the first portion of this prayer had 
 been repeated daily by him, as it had been in tens of thou- 
 sands of English households; for since the people of the 
 Netherlands first rose against the Spanish yoke the hearts 
 of the Protestants of England had beat warmly in their 
 cause, and they had by turns been moved to admiration 
 at the indomitable courage with which the Dutch strug- 
 gled for independence against the might of tli"e greatest 
 power in Europe, and to horror and indignation at the 
 pitiless cruelty and wholesale massacres by which the 
 Spaniarrls liad striven to stamp out resistance. 
 
 From the first the people of England would gladly 
 have joined in the fray, and made common cause with 
 their coreligionists; but the queen and her counselors 
 
2 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 had been restrained by weighty considerations from 
 embarking in such a struggle. At the commencement 
 of the war the power of Spain overshadowed all Europe. 
 Her infantry were regarded as irresistible. Italy and 
 Germany were virtually her dependencies, and England 
 was but a petty power beside her. Since Agincourt was 
 fought we had taken but little part in wars on the Conti- 
 nent. The feudal system was extinct; we had neither 
 army nor military system ; and the only Englishmen with 
 the slightest experience of war were those who had gone 
 abroad to seek their fortunes, and had fought in the 
 armies of one or other of the Continental powers. Nor 
 were we yet aware of our naval strength. Drake and 
 Hawkins and the other buccaneers had not yet com- 
 menced their private war with Spain, on what was known 
 as the Spanish Main — the waters of the West Indian 
 Islands — and no one dreamed that the time was 
 approaching when England would be able to hold her 
 own against rhe strength of Spain on the seas. 
 
 Thus, then, whatever the private sentiments of Eliza- 
 beth and her counselors, they shrank from engaging 
 England in a life-and-death struggle with the greatest 
 power of the time; though, as the struggle went on, the 
 queen's sympathy with the people of the Netherlands was 
 more and more openly shown. In 1572 she was present 
 at a parade of three hundred volunteers who mustered at 
 Greenwich under Thomas Morgan and Roger Williams 
 for service in the Netherlands. Sir Humphrey Gilbert, 
 half-brother of Sir Walter Raleigh, went out a few months 
 later with fifteen hundred men, and from that time num- 
 bers of English volunteers continued to cross the seas 
 and join in the struggle against the Spaniards. Nor were 
 the sympathies of the queen confined to allowing her 
 subjects to take part in the fighting; for she sent out large 
 
AN EXCURSION. 3 
 
 sums of money to the Dutch, and as far as she could, 
 without openly joining them gave them her aid. 
 
 Spain remonstrated continually against these breaches 
 of neutrality, while the Dutch on their part constantly 
 implored her to join them openly; but she continued to 
 give evasive answers to both parties until the assassina- 
 tion of \\'illiam of Orange on July lo, 1584. sent a thrill 
 of horror through England, and determined the queen 
 and her advisers to take a more decisive part in the 
 struggle. In the following June envoys from the States 
 arrived in London, and were received with great honor, 
 and a treaty between the two countries was agreed upon. 
 Three months later the queen published a declaration to 
 her people and to Europe at large, setting forth the terri- 
 ble persecutions and cruelties to which " our next neigh- 
 bors, the people of the Low Countries," the special allies 
 and friends of England, had been exposed, and stating 
 her determination to aid them to recover their liberty. 
 The proclamation concluded: " We mean not hereby to 
 make particular profit to ourself and our people, only 
 desiring to obtain, by God's favor, for the Low Coun- 
 tries, a deliverance of them from war by the Spaniards 
 and foreigners, with a restitution of their ancient liberties 
 and government." 
 
 Sir Thomas Cecil was sent out at once as governor of 
 Brill, and Sir Philip Sidney as governor of Flushing, 
 these towns being handed over to England as guarantees 
 by the Dutch. These two officers, with bodies of troops 
 to serve as garrisons, took charge of their respective 
 fortresses in November. Orders were issued for the 
 raising of an army for ser\'ice in the Low Countries, 
 and Dudley, Earl of Leicester, was appointed by the 
 (jueen to its command. The decision of the queen was 
 received with enthusiasm in England as well as in Hoi- 
 
4 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 land, and although the Earl of Leicester was not person- 
 ally popular, volunteers flocked to his standard. 
 
 Breakfast at Hedingham rectory had been set at an 
 earlier hour than usual on the 6th of December, 1585. 
 There was an unusual stir and excitement in the village, 
 for young Mr. Francis Vere, cousin of the Earl of 
 Oxford, lord of Hedingham and of all the surrounding 
 country, was to start that morning to ride to Colchester, 
 there to join the Earl of Leicester and his following as 
 a volunteer. As soon as breakfast, was over young 
 Geoffrey and Lionel Vickars, boys of fourteen and thir- 
 teen years old, proceeded to the castle close by, and 
 there mounted the horses provided for them, and rode 
 with Francis Vere to Colchester. ' 
 
 Francis, who was at this time twenty-five years old, 
 was accompanied by his elder brother, John, and his two 
 younger brothers, Robert and Horace, and by many 
 other friends ; and it was a gay train that cantered down 
 the valley of the Colne to Colchester. That ancient town 
 was all astir. Gentlemen had ridden in from all the 
 country seats and manors for many miles round, and the 
 quiet streets were alive with people. At two o'clock in 
 the afternoon news arrived that the earl was approach- 
 ing, and, headed by the bailiffs of the town in scarlet 
 gowns, the multitude moved out to meet the earl on the 
 Lexden road. Presently a long train was seen approach- 
 ing; for with Leicester were the Earl of Essex, Lords 
 North and Audley, Sir William Russell, Sir Thomas 
 Shirley, and other volunteers, to the number of five hun- 
 dred horse. All were gayly attired and caparisoned, and 
 the cortege presented a most brilliant appearance. The 
 multitude cheered lustly, the bailiffs presented an 
 address, and followed by his own train and by the gentle- 
 men who had assembled to meet him, the earl rode into 
 
AN EXCURSION*. 5 
 
 the town. He himself took up his abode at the house of 
 Sir Thomas Lucas, while his followers were distributed 
 among- the houses of the townsfolk. Two hours after the 
 arrival of the earl, the party from Hedingham took leave 
 of Mr. Francis \*ere. 
 
 " Good-by, lads/' he said to the young \'ickarses. " I 
 will keep my promise, never fear; and if the struggle 
 goes on till you are old enough to carry arms, I will, if I 
 am still alive, take you under my leading and teach you 
 the art of war." 
 
 Upon the following day the Earl of Leicester and his 
 following rode to ^lanningtree, and took boat down the 
 Stour to Hanvich, where the fleet, under Admiral 
 William Borough, was lying. Here they embarked, and 
 on the 9th of December sailed for Flushing, where they 
 were joined by another fleet of sixty ships from the 
 Thames. 
 
 More than a year passed. The English had fought 
 sturdily in Holland. Air. Francis Vere had been with 
 his cousin. Lord Willoughby, who was in command of 
 Bergen-op-Zoom, and had taken part in the first brush 
 with the enemy, when a party of the garrison marched 
 out and attacked a great convoy of 450 wagons going to 
 Antwerp, killed 300 of the enemy, took 80 prisoners, and 
 destroyed all their wagons except 2"], which they carried 
 into the town. Leicester provisioned the town of Grave, 
 which was besieged by the Duke of Parma, the Spanish 
 commander-in-chief. Axel was captured by surprise, the 
 volunteers swimming across the moat at night, and 
 throwing open the gates. Doesburg was captured, and 
 Zutphen besieged. 
 
 Parma marched to its relief, and, under cover of a thick 
 fog, succeeded in getting close at hand before it was 
 known that he was near. Then the English knisfhts and 
 
6 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 volunteers, 200 in number, mounted in hot haste and 
 charged a great Spanish cohmin of 5000 horse and foot. 
 They were led by Sir William Russell, under whom were 
 Lords Essex, North, Audley, and Willoughby, behind 
 the last of whom rode Francis Vere. For two hours this 
 little band of horse fought desperately in the midst of 
 the Spanish cavalry, and forced them at last to fall back, 
 but were themselves obliged to retreat when the Spanish 
 infantry came up and opened fire upon them. The Eng- 
 lish loss was 34 killed and wounded, while 250 of the 
 Spaniards were slain, and 3 of their colors captured. 
 Among the wounded on the English side was the very 
 noble knight Sir Philip Sidney, who was shot by a 
 musket-ball, and died three weeks afterward. 
 
 The successes of the English during these two years 
 were counterbalanced by the cowardly surrender of 
 Grave by its governor, and by the treachery of Sir Wil- 
 liam Stanley, governor of Deventer, and of Roland 
 Yorke, who commanded the garrisons of the two forts 
 known as the Zutphen Sconces. Both these of^cers 
 turned traitors and delivered up the posts they com- 
 manded to the Spaniards. Their conduct not only 
 caused great material loss to the allies, but it gave rise 
 to much bad feeling between the English and Dutch, the 
 latter complaining that they received but half-hearted 
 assistance from the English. 
 
 It was not surprising, however, that Leicester was 
 unable to efifect more with the little force under his com- 
 mand, for it was necessary not only to raise soldiers, but 
 to invent regulations and discipline. The Spanish sys- 
 tem was adopted, and this, the first English regular 
 army, was trained and appointed precisely upon the sys- 
 tem of the foe with whom they were fighting. It was no 
 easy task to convert a body of brave knights and gentle- 
 
AN EXCURSION. 7 
 
 men and sturdy countrymen into regular troops, and to 
 give them the advantages conferred by disciphne and 
 order. But the work was rendered the less difficult by 
 the admixture of the volunteers who had been bravely 
 fighting for ten years under Morgan. Roger Williams, 
 John Norris, and others. These had had a similar'' ex- 
 perience on their first arrival in Holland. Several times 
 in their early encounters with the Spaniards the undisci- 
 plined young troops had behaved badly; but they had 
 gained experience from their reverses, and had proved 
 themselves fully capable of standing in line even against 
 the splendid pikemen of Spain. 
 
 While the English had been drilling and fighting in 
 Holland things had gone on quietly at Hedingham. 
 The village stands near the headwaters of the Colne and 
 Stour, in a rich and beautiful country. On a rising 
 ground behind it stood the castle of the Veres, which was 
 approached from the village by a drawbridge across the 
 moat. There were few more stately piles in England 
 than the seat of the Earl of Oxford. On one side of the 
 great quadrangle was the gate-house and a lofty tower, 
 on another the great hall and chapel and the kitchens, on 
 a third the suites of apartments of the officials and 
 retinue. In the rear were the stables and granaries, the 
 butts and tennis court, beyond which was the court of 
 the tournaments. 
 
 In tlie center of the quadrangle rose the great keep, 
 which still stands, the finest relic of Xorman civil archi- 
 tecture in England. It possessed great strength, and at 
 the same time was richly ornamented with carving. The 
 windows, arches, and fireplaces were decorated with 
 chevron carvings. A beautiful spiral pattern enriched 
 the doorway and pillars of the staircase leading to gal- 
 leries cut in the thickness of the wall, with arched open- 
 
'€ BY England's aid. 
 
 ings looking into the hall below. The outlook from the 
 keep extended over the parishes of Castle Hedingham, 
 Sybil Hedingham, Kirby, and Tilbury, all belonging to 
 the Veres — whose property extended far down the pretty 
 valley of the Stour — with the stately Hall of Long Mel- 
 ford, the Priory of Clare, and the little town of Laven- 
 ham; indeed the whole country was dotted with the 
 farmhouses and manors of the Veres. Seven miles down 
 the valley of the Colne lies the village of Earl's Colne, 
 with the priory, where ten of the earls of Oxford lie 
 buried with their wives. 
 
 The parish church of Castle Hedingham stood at the 
 end of the little village street, and the rectory of Mr. 
 Vickars was close by. The party gathered at morning 
 prayers consisted of Mr. Vickars and his wife, their two 
 sons, Geoffrey and Lionel, and tke maidservants, Ruth 
 and Alice. The boys, now fourteen and fifteen years old 
 respectively, were strong-grown and sturdy lads, and 
 their father had long since owned with a sigh that neither 
 of them was likely to follow his profession and fill the 
 pulpit at Hedingham Church when he was gone. Nor 
 was this to be wondered at, for lying as it did at the 
 entrance to the great castle of the Veres, the street of the 
 little village was constantly full of armed men, and re- 
 sounded with the tramp of the horses of richly dressed 
 knights and gay ladies. 
 
 Here came great politicians, who sought the friendship 
 and support of the powerful earls of Oxford, nobles and 
 knights, their kinsmen and allies, gentlemen from the 
 widespreading manors of the family, stout fighting men 
 who wished to enlist under their banner. At night the 
 sound of music from the castle told of gay entertain- 
 ments and festive dances, while by day parties of knights 
 and ladies with dogs and falcons sallied out to seek sport 
 
AN EXCURSION. 9 
 
 over the wide domains. It could hardly be expected, 
 then, that lads of spirit, brought up in the midst of sights 
 and sounds like these, should entertain a thought of 
 settling down to the tranquil life of the Church. As long 
 as they could remember, their minds had been fixed upon 
 being soldiers, and fighting some day under the banner 
 of the \'eres. They had been a good deal in the castle; 
 for Mr. Mckars had assisted Arthur Golding, the learned 
 instructor to young Edward \'ere, the seventeenth earl, 
 who was born in 1550, and had succeeded to the title at 
 the age of twelve, and he had afterward been tutor to the 
 earl's cousins, John, Francis, Robert, and Horace, the 
 sons of Geoffrey, fourth son of the fifteenth earl. These 
 boys were born in 1558, 1560, 1562, and 1565, and lived 
 with their mother at Kirby Hall, a mile from the castle of 
 Hedingham. 
 
 The earl was much attached to his old instructor, and 
 when he was at the castle there was scarce a day but an 
 invitation came down for ]\Ir. Vickars and his wife to be 
 present either at banquet or entertainment. The boys 
 were free to come and go as they chose, and the earl's 
 men-at-arms had orders to afford them all necessary 
 teaching in the use of weapons. 
 
 Mr. Vickars considered it his duty to accept the invita- 
 tions of his friend and patron, but he sorely grudged the 
 time so abstracted from his favorite books. It was, in- 
 deed, a relief to him when the earl, whose love of profu- 
 sion and luxury made serious inroads even into the 
 splendid possessions of the Veres, went up to court, and 
 peace and quietness reigned in the castle. The rector 
 was fonder of going to Kirby. where John, Geoffrey's 
 eldest son, lived quietly and soberly; his three younger 
 brothers having, when mere boys, embraced the profes- 
 sion of arms, placing themselves under the care of the 
 
10 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 good soldier Sir William Browne, who had served for 
 many years in the Low Countries. They occasionally 
 returned home for a time, and were pleased to take notice 
 of the sons of their old tutor, although Geoffrey was six 
 years junior to Horace, the youngest of the brothers. 
 
 The yovmg Vickarses had much time to themselves — 
 much more indeed than their mother considered to be 
 good for them. After their breakfast, which was fin- 
 ished by eight o'clock, their father took them for an hour 
 and heard the lessons they had prepared the day before, 
 and gave them instruction in the Latin tongue. Then 
 they were supposed to study till the bell rang for dinner 
 at twelve; but there was no one to see that they did so, 
 for their father seldom came outside his library door, and 
 their mother was busy with her domestic duties and in 
 dispensing simples to the poor people, who, now that the 
 monasteries were closed, had no medical aid save that 
 which they got from the wives of the gentry or ministers, 
 or from the wise women, of whom there was generally 
 one in every village. 
 
 Therefore, after half an hour, or at most an hour, spent 
 in getting up their tasks, the books would be thrown 
 aside, and the boys be off, either to the river or up to the 
 castle to practice sword-play with the men-at-arms, or to 
 the butts with their bows, or to the rabbit warren, where 
 they had leave from the earl to go with their dogs when- 
 ever they pleased. Their long excursions were, how- 
 ever, generally deferred until after dinner, as they were 
 then free until supper time, and even if they did not 
 return at that hour Mrs. Vickars did not chide them 
 imduly, being an easy-going woman, and always ready to 
 make excuses for them. 
 
 There were plenty of fish in the river; and the boys 
 knew the pools they loved best, and often returned with 
 
AX EXCURSION. 11 
 
 their baskets well filled. There were otters on its banks, 
 too; but, though they sometimes chased these pretty 
 creatures, Tan and Turk, their two dogs, knew as well 
 as their masters that they had but small chance of catch- 
 ing them. Sometimes they would take a boat at the 
 bridge and drop down the stream for miles, and once or 
 twice had even gone down to Bricklesey * at the mouth 
 of the river. This, however, was an expedition that they 
 never performed alone; making it each time in charge of 
 blaster Lirriper, who owned a fiat barge and took prod- 
 uce down to Bricklesey, there to be transshipped into 
 coasters bound for London. He had a married daugh- 
 ter there, and it was at her house the boys had slept when 
 they went there; for the journey down and up again was 
 too long to be performed in a single day. 
 
 But this was not the only distant expedition they had 
 made, for they had once gone down the Stour as far as 
 Harwich with their father, when he was called thither on 
 business. To them Harwich, with its old walls and the 
 houses crowded up within them, and its busy port with 
 vessels coming in and going out, was most delightful, 
 and they always talked about that expedition as one of 
 the most pleasant recollections of their lives. 
 
 After breakfast was over on May i, 1587, and they had 
 done their lessons with their father, and had worked for 
 an hour by themselves, the boys put by their books and 
 strolled down the village to the bridge. There, as usual, 
 stood their friend ^Master Lirriper, with his hands deep in 
 his pockets; a place and position in which he was sure to 
 be found when not away in his barge. 
 
 " (jood-morning, Master Lirriper." 
 
 " Good-morning, Master GeofYrey and blaster Lionel." 
 
 " So you are not down the river to-day? " 
 * Now Brightlingsea. 
 
12 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 " No, sir. I am going to-morrow, and this time I 
 shall be away four or live days — maybe even a week." 
 
 " Shall you? " the boys exclaimed in surprise. " Why, 
 what are you going to do? " 
 
 " I am going round to London in my nephew Joe 
 Chambers' craft." 
 
 "Are you really?" Geofifrey exclaimed. "I w-ish we 
 were going with you. Don't you think you could take 
 us, Master Lirriper? " 
 
 The bargeman looked down into the water and 
 frowned. He was slow of speech, but as the minutes 
 went on and he did not absolutely refuse, the boys ex- 
 changed glances of excitement and hope. 
 
 " I dunno how that might be, young sirs," John Lirri- 
 per said slowly, after long cogitation. " I dus-say my 
 nephew would have no objection, but what would parson 
 say about it? " 
 
 " Oh, I don't think he would object! " Geofifrey said. 
 " If you go up and ask him. Master Lirriper, and say 
 that you will take care of us, you know, I don't see why 
 he should say no." 
 
 " Like enough you would be ill," John Lirriper said 
 after another long pause. " It's pretty rough sometimes." 
 
 " Oh, we shouldn't mind that! " Lionel protested. 
 " We should like to see the waves and to be in a real 
 ship." 
 
 " It's nothing much of a ship," the boatman said. 
 " She is a ketch of about ten tons and carries three 
 hands." 
 
 " Oh, we don't care how small she is if we can only go 
 in her! And you would be able to show us London, and 
 we might even see the queen. Oh, do come up with us 
 and ask father, Master Lirriper! " 
 
 '* Perhaps parson wouldn't be pleased, young sirs, and 
 
AN EXCURSION. 13 
 
 might say I was putting- wandering thoughts into your 
 heads; and Mistress A'ickars might think it a great 
 Uberty on my part." 
 
 " Oh, no, she wouldn't, Master Lirriper! Besides, we 
 will say we asked you." 
 
 " But suppose any harm comes to you, what would 
 they say to me then? " 
 
 '* Oh, there's no fear of any harm coming to us! Be- 
 sides, in another year or two we mean to go over to the 
 Low Countries and fight the Spaniards, and what's a 
 voyage to London to that? " 
 
 " Well, I will think about it," John Lirriper said 
 cautiously. 
 
 " No, no. Master Lirriper! If you get thinking about 
 it, it will never be done. Do come up with us at once," 
 and each of them got hold of one of the boatman's arms. 
 
 " Well, the parson can but say no," he said, as he suf- 
 fered himself to be dragged away. " And I don't say as 
 it isn't reasonable that you should like to see something 
 of the world, young sirs; but I don't know how the par- 
 son will take it." 
 
 Mr. Vickars looked up irritably from his books when 
 the servant came in and said that Master Lirriper 
 wished to see him. 
 
 " What does he want at this hour? " he said. " You 
 know, Ruth, I never see people before dinner. Any 
 time between that and supper I am at their service, but 
 it's too bad being disturbed now." 
 
 " I told him so, sir; but [Master Geoffrey and Master 
 Lionel were wftli him, and they said he wanted particu- 
 lar to see you, and they wanted particular, too." 
 
 The clergyman sighed as he put his book down. 
 
 " If Geofifrey and Lionel have concerned themselves 
 in the matter, Ruth, I suppose I must see the man; but 
 
14 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 it's very hard being disturbed like this. Well, Master 
 Lirriper, what is it? " he asked, as the boatman accom- 
 panied by Geoffrey and Lionel entered the room. Mas- 
 ter Lirriper twirled his hat in his hand. Words did not 
 come easily to him at the best of times, and this was a 
 business that demanded thought and care. Long be- 
 fore he had time to fix upon an appropriate form of 
 words GeofTrey broke in: 
 
 " This is what it is, father. Master Lirriper is going 
 down the river to Bricklesey to-morrow, and then he is 
 going on board his nephew's ship. She is a ketch, and 
 she carries ten tons, though I don't know what it is she 
 carries; and she's going to London, and he is going in 
 her, and he says if you will let him he will take us with 
 him, and will sho\v us London, and take great care of 
 us. It will be glorious, father, if you will onlv let us 
 go." 
 
 Mr. Vickars looked blankly as Geoffrey poured out 
 his torrent of words. His mind was still full of the book 
 he had been reading, and he hardly took in the mean- 
 ing of Geoffrey's words. 
 
 " Going in a ketch! " he repeated. " Going to catch 
 something, I suppose you mean? Do you mean he is 
 going fishing? " 
 
 " No, father, going in a ketch. A ketch is a sort of 
 ship, father, though I don't quite know what sort of ship. 
 What sort of ship is a ketch. Master Lirriper? " 
 
 " A ketch is a two-masted craft, JMaster Geoffrey," 
 John Lirriper said. " She carries a big mizzen sail." 
 
 "There, you see, father," Geoffrey said triumphantly; 
 " she carries a big mizzen sail. That's what she is, you 
 see; and he is going to show us London, and will take 
 great care of us if you will let us go with him." 
 
 " Do you mean, Master Lirriper," Mr. Vickars asked 
 
AN EXCURSION. 1$ 
 
 slowly, " that you are going to London in some sort of 
 ship, and want to take my sons with you? " 
 
 " Well, sir, I am going to London, and the young 
 masters seemed to think that they would like to go with 
 me, if so be you would have no objection." 
 
 " I don't know," Mr. Mckars said. " It is a long 
 passage. Master Lirriper; and, as I have heard, often a 
 stormy one. I don't think my wife " 
 
 '■ Oh, yes, father! " Lionel broke in. " If you say yes, 
 mother is sure to say yes; she always does, you know. 
 And, you see. it will be a great thing for us to see Lon- 
 don. Everyone else seems to have seen London, and I 
 am sure that it would do us good. And we might even 
 see the queen." 
 
 " I think that they would be comfortable, sir," John 
 Lirriper put in. " You see, my nephew's wife is daugh- 
 ter of a citizen, one Master Swindon, a ship's chandler, 
 and he said there would be a room there for me, and 
 they would make me heartily welcome. Now, you see, 
 sir, the young masters could have that room, and I 
 could very well sleep on board the ketch; and they 
 would be out of all sort of mischief there." 
 
 " That would be a very good plan certainly, Alaster 
 Lirriper. Well, well, I don't know what to say." 
 
 " Say yes, father," GeofTrey said as he saw Mr. X'ickars 
 glance anxiously at the book he had left open. " If you 
 say yes, you see it will be a grand thing for you. our 
 being away for a week with nothing to disturb you." 
 
 " Well, well," Mr. Mckars said, " you must ask your 
 mother. If she makes no objection, then I suppose you 
 can go," and Mr. \'ickars hastily took up his book again. 
 
 The boys ran off to tlie kitchen, where their mother 
 was sujjcrintending the brewing of some broth for a 
 sick woman down in the village. 
 
l6 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 " Mother," Geoffrey exclaimed, " Master Lirriper is 
 going to London in a ketch — a ship with a big mizzen 
 sail, you know — and he has offered to take us with him 
 and show us London. And father has said yes, and it's 
 all settled if you have no objection; and of course you 
 haven't." 
 
 " Going to London, Geoffrey! " Mrs. \'ickars ex- 
 claimed, aghast. " I never heard of such a thing. Why, 
 like enough you will be drowned on the way and never 
 come back again. Your father must be mad, to think of 
 such a thing." 
 
 " Oh, no, mother! I am sure it will do us a lot of good. 
 And we may see the queen, mother. And as for drown- 
 ing, why, we can both swim ever so far. Besides, people 
 don't get drowned going to London. Do they. Master 
 Lirriper? " 
 
 John was standing bashfully at the door of the kitchen. 
 " Well, not as a rule, Master Geoffrey," he replied. 
 " They comes and they goes, them that are used to it, 
 maybe a hundred times without anything happening to 
 them." 
 
 "There! You hear that, mother? They come and 
 go hundreds of times. Oh, I am sure you are not going 
 to say no! That would be too bad when father has 
 agreed to it. Now, mother, please tell Ruth to run away 
 at once and get a wallet packed with our things. Of 
 course we shall want our best clothes; because people 
 dress finely in London, and it would never do if we saw 
 the queen and we hadn't our best doublets on, for she 
 would think that we didn't know what was seemly down 
 at Hedingham." 
 
 " Well, my dears, of course if it is all settled " 
 
 " Oh, yes, mother! it is quite all settled." 
 
 " Then it's no use of my saying anything more about 
 
AN EXCURSION. I 7 
 
 it, but I think your father might have consulted me 
 before he gave his consent to your going on such a 
 hazardous journey as this." 
 
 " He did want to consult you, mother. But then, you 
 see, he wanted to consult his books even more, and he 
 knew very well that you would agree with him; and you 
 know you would, too. So please don't say anything 
 more about it, but let Ruth run upstairs and see to our 
 things at once. There, you see. Master Lirriper, it is all 
 settled. And what time do you start to-morrow? \\'e 
 will be there half an hour before, anyhow." 
 
 " I shall go at seven from the bridge. Then I shall 
 just catch the turn of the tide and get to Bricklesey in 
 good time." 
 
 " I never did see such boys," Mrs. Vickars said, when 
 John Lirriper had gone on his way. " As for your 
 father, I am surprised at him in countenancing you. 
 You will be running all sorts of risks. You may be 
 drowned on the way, or killed in a street brawl, or get 
 mixed up in a plot. There is no saying what may not 
 happen. And here it is all settled before I have even 
 time to think about it, which is most inconsiderate of 
 your fatlier." 
 
 " Oh! we shall get back again without any harm, 
 motlicr. And as to getting killed in a street bawl, Lionel 
 and I can use our hangers as well as most of them. 
 Besides, nothing of that sort is going to happen to us. 
 Now, mother, please let Ruth go at once, and tell her to 
 put up our puce doublets that we had for the jousting at 
 the castle, and our red hose and our dark-green cloth 
 slashed trunks." 
 
 " There is plenty of time for that, GcofTrey, as you are 
 not going until to-morrow. Resides, I can't spare Ruth 
 now, but she shaH see about it after dinner." 
 
i8 BY England's aid. 
 
 There was little sleep for the boys that night. A visit 
 to London had long been one of their wildest ambitions, 
 and they could scarcely believe that thus suddenly, and 
 without preparation, it was about to take place. Their 
 father had some time before promised that he would 
 some day make request to one or other of the young 
 Veres to allow them to ride to London in his suite, but 
 the present seemed to them an even more delightful 
 plan. There would be the pleasure of the voyage, and 
 moreover it would be much more lively for them to be 
 able to see London under the charge of John Lirriper 
 than to be subject to the ceremonial and restraint that 
 would be enforced in the household of the Veres. They 
 were then at the appointed place a full hour before the 
 time named, with wallets containing their clothes, and 
 a basket of provisions that their mother had prepared 
 for them. Having stowed these away in the little cabin, 
 they walked up and down impatiently until Master Lir- 
 riper himself appeared. 
 
 " You are up betimes, my young masters," the boat- 
 man said. " The church has not yet struck seven 
 o'clock." 
 
 " We have been here ever so long, Master Lirriper. 
 We could not sleep much last night, and got up when it 
 chimed five, being afraid that we might drop ofif to sleep 
 and be late." 
 
 " Well, we shall not be long before we are ofT. Here 
 comes my man Dick, and the tide is just on the turn. 
 The sky looks bright and the weather promises well. I 
 will just go round to the cottage and fetch up my things, 
 and then we shall be ready." 
 
 In ten minutes they pushed of¥ from the shore. John 
 and his man got out long poles shod with iron, and with 
 these set to work to punt the barge along. Now that 
 
AN EXCURSION. 19 
 
 they were fairly on their way the boys quieted down, 
 and took their seats on the sacks of flour with which the 
 boat was laden, and watched the objects on the bank as 
 the boat made her way quietly along. 
 
 Halstead was the first place passed. This was the 
 largest town near Hedingham, and was a place of much 
 importance in their eyes. Then they passed Stanstead 
 Hall and Earl's Colne on their right, Colne Wake on 
 their left, and Chapel Parish on their right. Then there 
 was a long stretch without any large villages, until they 
 came in sight of the bridge above Colchester. A few 
 miles below the town the river began to widen. The 
 banks were low and flat, and they were now entering an 
 arm of the sea. Half an hour later the houses and church 
 of Bricklesey came in sight. Tide was almost low when 
 they ran on to the mud abreast of the village, but John 
 put on a pair of high boots and carried the boys Ashore 
 one after the other on his back, and then went up with 
 them to the house where they were to stop for the 
 night. 
 
 Here, although not expected, they were heartily wel- 
 comed by John's daughter. 
 
 " If father had told me that you had been coming. 
 Master Vickars, I would have had a proper dinner for 
 you; but though he sent word yesterday morning that 
 he should be over to-day, he did not say a word about 
 your coming with them." 
 
 "He did not know himself," GeofTrey said; "it was 
 onl}- settled at ten o'clock yesterday. P>ut do not 
 trouble yourself about the dinner. In the first place, we 
 are so pleased at going that we don't care a bit what we 
 eat, and in the second place we had breakfast on board 
 the boat, and we were both so hungry that I am sure we 
 could go till supper time without eating, if necessary." 
 
20 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 " Where are you going, father? " the young woman 
 asked. 
 
 " I am going to set about unloading the flour." 
 
 " Why, it's only a quarter to twelve, and dinner just 
 ready. The fish went into the frying pan as you came 
 up from the boat. You know we generally dine at half- 
 past eleven, but we saw you coming at a distance and 
 put it off. It's no use your starting now." 
 
 " Well, I suppose it isn't. And I don't know what the 
 young masters' appetites may be, but mine is pretty 
 good, I can tell you." 
 
 " I never knew it otherwise, father," the woman 
 laughed. "Ah, here is my Sam! Sam, here's father 
 brought these two young gentlemen. They are the sons 
 of Mr. Vickars, the parson at Hedingham. They are 
 going to stop here to-night, and are going with him in 
 the Susan to-morrow to London." 
 
 "Glad to see you, young masters," Sam said. " I have 
 often heard Ann talk of your good father. I have just 
 been on board the Susan, for I am sending up a couple 
 of score sides of bacon in her, and have been giving Joe 
 Chambers, her master, a list of things he is to get there 
 and bring down for me. Now then, girl, bustle about 
 and get dinner on as soon as you can. We are half an 
 hour late. I am sure the young gentlemen here must 
 be hungry. There's nothing like being on the water for 
 getting an appetite." 
 
 A few minutes later a great dish of fish, a loaf of bread, 
 and some wooden platters w^ere placed on the table, and 
 all set to at once. Forks had not yet come into use, and 
 table-cloths were unknown, except among the upper 
 classes. The boys found that, in spite of their hearty 
 breakfast, their appetites were excellent. The fish were 
 delicious, the bread was home-baked, and the beer from 
 
A MEETING IN CHEPE. 21 
 
 Colchester, which was already famous for its brewing. 
 When they had finished, John Lirriper asked them if 
 they would rather see what there was to be seen in the 
 village, or go off to the ketch. They at once chose the 
 latter alternative. On going down to the water's edge 
 they found that the tide had risen sufficiently to enable 
 Dick to bring the barge alongside the jetty. They were 
 soon on board. 
 
 " \Miich is the Susan, Master Lirriper? "' 
 '■ That's her lying out there with two others. She is 
 the one lowest down the stream. We shall just fetch her 
 comfortably." 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 A MEETING IN CHEPE. 
 
 A ROW of ten minutes took the boat, with Master 
 Lirriper and the two boys, alongside the ketch. 
 
 " How are you, Joe Chambers? " Master Lirriper 
 hailed the skipper, as he appeared on the deck of the 
 Susan. " I have brought you two more passengers for 
 London. They are going there under my charge." 
 
 " The more the merrier, L^ncle John," the young 
 skipper replied. " There are none others going this 
 journey, so, though our accommodation is not very ex- 
 tensive, we can put them up comfortably enough, if they 
 don't mind roughing it." 
 
 " Oh, we don't mind that! " Geoffrey said, as they 
 climbed on board; "besides, there seems lots of room." 
 
 " Not so much as you think," the skipper replied. 
 "She is a roomv craft is the Susan: but she is pretty 
 nigh all hold, and we are cram|)e(l a little in the fo'castle. 
 Still we can sleep six, and that's just the number we 
 
22 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 shall have, for we carry a man and a boy besides myself. 
 I think your flour will about fill her up, Master Lirriper. 
 We have a pretty full cargo this time." 
 
 " Well, we shall soon see," John Lirriper said. " Are 
 you ready to take the flour on board at once? Because, 
 if so, we will begin to discharge." 
 
 " Yes, I am quite ready. You told me you were 
 going to bring forty sacks, and I have left the middle 
 part of the hold empty for them. Sam Hunter's bacon 
 will stow in on the top of your sacks, and just fill her u|) 
 to the beams there, as I reckon. I'll go below and stow 
 them away, as you hand them across." 
 
 In an hour the sacks of flour were transferred from the 
 barge to the hold of the Susan, and the sides of bacon 
 then placed upon them. 
 
 " It's a pity we haven't all the rest of the things on 
 board," the skipper said, " and then we could have 
 started by this evening's tide instead of waiting till the 
 morning. The wind is fair, and I hate throwing away 
 a fair wind. There is no saying where it may blow 
 to-morrow, but I shouldn't be at all surprised if it isn't 
 round to the south, and that will be foul for us till we 
 get pretty nigh up into the mouth of the river. How- 
 ever, I gave them till to-night for getting all their things 
 on board, and must therefore wait." 
 
 To the boys the Susan appeared quite a large craft, 
 for there was not water up at Hedingham for vessels of 
 her size; and though they had seen ships at Harwich, 
 they had never before put foot on anything larger than 
 Master Lirriper's barge. The Susan was about forty 
 feet long by twelve feet beam, and drew, as her skipper 
 informed them, near five feet of water. She was entirely 
 decked. The cabin in the bows occupied some fourteen 
 feet in length. The rest was devoted to cargo. They 
 
A MEETING IN CHEPE. 23 
 
 descended into the cabin, which seemed to them very 
 dark, there being no Hght save what came down through 
 the small hatchway. Still it looked snug and comfort- 
 able. There was a fireplace on one side of the ladder by 
 which they had descended, and on this side there were 
 two bunks, one above the other. On the other side 
 there were lockers running along the entire length of 
 the cabin. Two could sleep on these and two on the 
 bunks above them. 
 
 " Now, young masters, you will take those two bunks 
 on the top there. John Lirriper and I will sleep on the 
 lockers underneath you. The man and the boy have the 
 two on the other side. I put you on the top because 
 there is a side board, and you can't fall out if she rolls, 
 and besides the bunks are rather wider than the lockers 
 below. If the wind is fair you won't have much of our 
 company, because we shall hold on till we moor along- 
 side the wharves of London; but if it's foul, or there is 
 not enough of it to take us against the tide, wc have to 
 anchor on the ebb, and then of course we turn in." 
 
 " How long do you take getting from here to 
 London? " 
 
 " Ah, that I can tell you more about when I see what 
 the weather is like in the morning. With a strong fair 
 wind I have done it in twenty-four hours, and again with 
 the wind foul it has taken me nigh a week. Taking one 
 trip with another I should put it at three days." 
 
 " Well, now, wc will be going ashore," John Lirriper 
 said. " I will leave my barge alongside till tide turns, 
 for I could not get her back again to the jetty so long 
 as it is running in strong, so I will be ofT again in a 
 couple fjf hours." 
 
 So saying he hauled up the dingy that was towing 
 behind the barge, and he and Dick rowed the two boys 
 
24 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 ashore. Then he walked along with them to a spot 
 where several craft were hauled up, pointing out to them 
 the differences in their rig and build, and explaining their 
 purpose, and gave them the names of the principal ropes 
 and stays. 
 
 " Now," he said, " it's getting on for supper time, and 
 it won't do to keep them waiting, for Ann is sure to have 
 got some cakes made, and there's nothing puts a woman 
 out more than people not being in to meals when they 
 have got something special ready. After that I shall go 
 out with Dick and bring the barge ashore. He will load 
 her up to-morrow, and take her back single-handed; 
 which can be done easy enough in such weather as this, 
 but it is too much for one man if there is a strong wind 
 blowing and driving her over to one side or the other of 
 the river." 
 
 As John Lirriper had expected, his daughter had pre- 
 pared a pile of hot cakes for supper, and her face bright- 
 ened up when she saw the party return punctually. The 
 boys had been up early, and had slept but little the night 
 before, and were not sorry at eight o'clock to lie down 
 on the bed of freshly cut rushes covered with homespun 
 sheets, for regular beds of feathers were still but little 
 used in England. At five o'clock they were astir again, 
 and their hostess insisted on their eating a manchet of 
 bread with some cheese, washed down by a stoup of 
 ale, before starting. Dick had the boat at the jetty 
 ready to row them off, and as soon as they were on 
 board the Susan preparations were made for a start. 
 
 The mainsail was first hoisted, its size greatly surpris- 
 ing the boys; then the foresail and jib were got up, and 
 lastly the mizzen. Then the capstan was manned, and 
 the anchor slowly brought on board, and, the sails being 
 sheeted home, the craft began to steal through the water. 
 
A MEETING IN CHEPE. 25 
 
 The tide was still draining up, and she had not as yet 
 swung. The wind was light, and, as the skipper had 
 predicted, was nearly due south. As the ketch made 
 its way out from the mouth of the riyer, and the wide 
 expanse of water opened before them, the boys were 
 filled with delight. They had taken their seats, one on 
 each side of the skipper, who was at the tiller. 
 
 " I suppose you steer by the compass, Master Cham- 
 bers? " Geoffrey said. " Which is the compass? I haye 
 heard about it always pointing to the north." 
 
 " It's down below, young sir; I will show it to you 
 presently. We steer by that at night, or when it's foggy; 
 but on a fine day like this there is no need for it. There 
 ara marks put up on all the sands, and we steer by them. 
 You see, the way the wind is now we can lay our course 
 for the Whittaker. That's a cruel sand, that is, and 
 stretches out a long way from a point lying away on the 
 right there. Once past that we bear away to the south- 
 west, for we are then, so to speak, fairly in the course of 
 the river. There is many a ship has been cast away on 
 the Whittaker. Not that it is worse than other sands. 
 There are scores of them lying in the mouth of the river, 
 and if it wasn't for the marks there would be no sailing 
 in or out." 
 
 "Who put up the marks?" Lionel asked. 
 
 " They are put up by men who make a business of it. 
 There is one boat of them sails backward and forward 
 where the river begins to narrow above Sheerness, and 
 ever\' ship that goes up or down pays them something 
 according to her size. Others cruise about with long 
 poles, putting them in the sands wherever one gets 
 w^ashcd away. They have got different marks on them: 
 a single cross-j)iece, or two cross-pieces, or a circle, or 
 a diamond; so that each sand has got its own peculiar 
 
26 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 mark. These are known to the masters of all ships that 
 go up and down the river, and so they can tell exactly 
 where they are and what course to take. At night they 
 anchor, for there would be no possibility of finding the 
 way up or down in the dark. I have heard tell from 
 mariners who have sailed abroad that there aint a place 
 anywhere with such dangerous sands as those we 
 have got here at the mouth of the Thames." 
 
 In the first three or four hours' sail Geoffrey and 
 Lionel acquired much nautical knowledge. They 
 learned the difference between the mainmast and the 
 mizzen. found that all the strong ropes that kept the 
 masts erect and stiff were called stays, that the ropes that 
 hoist sails are called halliards, and that sheets is the 
 name g;iven to the ropes that restrain the sails at the 
 lower corner, and are used to haul them in more tightly 
 when sailing close to the wind, or to ease them off when 
 the wind is favorable. They also learned that the yards 
 at the head of the main and mizzen sails are called gaffs, 
 and those at the bottom, booms. 
 
 " I think that's about enough for you to remember in 
 one day, young masters," John Lirriper said. " You 
 bear all that in your mind, and remember that each 
 halliard and sheet has the name of the sail to which it is 
 attached, and you will have learned enough to make 
 yourself useful, and can lend a hand when the skipper 
 call out, ' Haul m the jib-sheet,' or ' Let go the fore-hal- 
 liards.' Now sit yourselves down again and see what is 
 doing. That beacon you can just see right ahead marks 
 the end of Whittaker Spit. When we get there we shall 
 drop anchor till the tide turns. You see we are going 
 across it now, but when we round that beacon we shall 
 have it dead against us, and the wind would be too light 
 to take us against it even if it were not from the quarter 
 
A MEETING IX CHEPE. 27 
 
 it is. You see there are two or three other craft brought 
 up there." 
 
 " Where have they come from, do you think, Master 
 Lirriper? " 
 
 " Well, they may have come out from Burnham, or 
 they may have come down from London and be going 
 up to Burnham or to Bricklesey, when the tide turns. 
 There is a large ship anchored in the channel beyond the 
 Whittaker. Of course she is going up when the tide 
 begins to flow. And there are the masts of two vessels 
 right over there. They are in another channel. Between 
 us and them there is a line of sands that you will see will 
 show above the water when it gets a bit lower. That is 
 the main channel, that is; and vessels coming from the 
 south with a large draught of water generally use that, 
 while this is the one that is handiest for ships from the 
 north. Small vessels from the south come in by a 
 channel a good bit beyond those ships. That is the 
 narrowest of the three; and even light-draught vessels 
 don't use it much unless the wind is favorable, for there 
 is not much room for them to beat up, if the wind is 
 against them." 
 
 '' What is to beat up, Master Lirriper? " 
 
 " Well, you will see about that presently. I don't 
 think we shall be able to lay our course beyond the 
 Whittaker. To lay our course means to steer the way 
 we want to go; and if we can't do that we shall have to 
 beat, and that is tedious work with a light wind like this." 
 
 They dropped anchor ofif the beacon, and the captain 
 said that this was the time to take breakfast. The lads 
 already smelt an agreeable odor arising from the cabin 
 forward, where the boy had been for some time busily 
 engaged, and soon the whole party were seated on the 
 lockers in the cabin, devouring fried fish. 
 
28 BY England's aid. 
 
 " Master Chambers," Geoffrey said, " we have got two 
 boiled pullets in our basket. Had we not better have 
 them for dinner? They w'ere cooked the evening before 
 we came away, and I should think they had better be 
 eaten now." 
 
 " You had better keep them for yourselves, Master 
 Geoffrey," the skipper said. " We are accustomed to 
 living on fish, but like enough you would get tired of it 
 before we got to London." 
 
 But this the boys would not hear of, and it was accord- 
 ingly arranged that the dinner should be furnished from 
 the contents of the basket. 
 
 As soon as tide turned the anchor was hove up and the 
 Susan got under way again. The boys soon learned the 
 meaning of the word beating, and found that it meant 
 sailing backward and forward across the channel, with 
 the wind sometimes on one side of the boat and some- 
 times on the other. Geoffrey wanted very much to learn 
 why, when the wind was so nearly ahead, the boat 
 advanced instead of drifting backward or sideways. 
 But this was altogether beyond the power of either 
 Master Lirriper or Joe Chambers to explain. They said 
 everyone knew that when the sails were full a vessel 
 went in the direction in which her head pointed. " It's 
 just the same way with yourself. Master Geoffrey. You 
 see, when you look one way that's the way you go. 
 When you turn your head and point another way, of 
 course you go off that way; and it's just the same thing 
 with the ship." 
 
 " I don't think it's the same thing. Master Lirriper," 
 Geoffrey said, puzzled. " In one case the power that 
 makes one go comes from the inside, and so one can 
 go in any direction one likes; in the other it comes from 
 outside, and you would think the ship would have 
 
A MEETING IN CHEPE. 29 
 
 to go any way the wind pushes her. If you stand tip 
 and I give you a push, I push you straight away from 
 me. You don't go sideways or come forward in the 
 direction of my shoulder, which is what the ship does." 
 
 John Lirriper took ofT his cap and scratched his head. 
 
 " I suppose it is as you say. Master Geoffrey, though 
 I never thought of it before. There is soitie reason, no 
 doubt, why the craft moves up against the wind so long 
 as the sails are ftill, instead of drifting away to leaward; 
 though I never heard tell of it, and never heard anyone 
 ask before. I dare say a learned man could tell why it 
 is; and if you ask your good father when yoti go back, 
 I would wager he can explain it. It always seems to 
 me as if a boat have got some sort of sense, just like a 
 human being or a horse, and when she knows which 
 way you wants her to go she goes. That's how it seems 
 to me — aint it, Joe? " 
 
 " Something like that, uncle. Everyone knows that 
 a boat's got her humors, and sometimes she sails better 
 than she does others; and each boat's got her own fan- 
 cies. Some does their best when they are beating, and 
 some are lively in a heavy sea, and seem as if they enjoy 
 it; and others get sulky, and don't seem to take the 
 trouble to lift their bows up when a wave meets them; 
 and they groans and complains if the wind is too hard 
 for them, just like a human being. When you goes to 
 a new vessel you have got to learn her tricks and her 
 ways and what she will do, and what she won't do, and 
 just to humor her as you would a child. I don't say as 
 I think she is actually alive; but every sailor will tell you 
 that there is something about her that her builders never 
 put there." 
 
 " That's so." John Lirriper agreed. " Look at a boat 
 that is hove up when her work's done and going to be 
 
30 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 broken up. Why, anyone can tell her with half an eye. 
 She looks that forlorn and melancholy that one's inclined 
 to blubber at the sight of her. She don't look like that 
 at any other time. \Mien she is hove up she is going to 
 die, and she knows it." 
 
 " But perhaps that's because the paint's off her sides 
 and the ropes are worn and loose," Geoffrey suggested. 
 
 But Master Lirriper waved the suggestion aside as 
 unworthy even of an answer, and repeated, " She knows 
 it. Anyone can see that with half an eye." 
 
 GeolTrey and Lionel talked the matter over when they 
 were sitting together on deck, apart from the others. It 
 was an age when there were still many superstitions cur- 
 rent in the land. Even the upper classes believed in 
 witches and warlocks, in charms and spells, in lucky and 
 unlucky days, in the arts of magic, in the power of the 
 evil eye; and although to the boys it seemed absurd that 
 a vessel should have life, they were not prepared alto- 
 gether to discredit an idea that was evidently thoroughly 
 believed by those who had been on board ships all their 
 lives. After talking it over for some time they deter- 
 mined to submit the question to their father on their 
 return. 
 
 It took them two more tides before they were off 
 Sheerness. The wind was now more favorable, and 
 having increased somewhat in strength, the Susan made 
 her way briskly along, heeling over till the water ran 
 along her scuppers. There was plenty to see now, for 
 there were many fishing boats at work, some belonging, 
 as Master Chambers told them, to the Medway, others 
 to the little village of Leigh, whose church they saw 
 at the top of the hill to their right. They met, too, 
 several large craft coming down the river, and passed 
 more than one, for the Susan was a fast boat. 
 
A MEETING IN CHEPE. 3I 
 
 " They would beat us," the skipper said, when the 
 boys expressed their surprise at their passing such large 
 vessels, " if the wind were stronger or the water rough. 
 We are doing our best, and if the wind rises I shall have 
 to take in sail; while they could carry all theirs if it blew 
 twice as hard. Then, in a sea, weight and power tell; 
 a wave that would knock the way almost out of us 
 would hardly afifect them at all." 
 
 So well did the Susan go along that before the tide 
 was much more than half done they passed the little 
 village of Gravesend on their left, with the strong fort 
 of Tilbury on the opposite shore, with its guns point- 
 ing on the river, and ready to give a good account of 
 any Spaniard who should venture to sail up the Thames. 
 Then, at the end of the next reach, the hamlet of Grays 
 was passed on the right; a mile further, Greenhithe on 
 the left. Tide was getting slack now, but the Susan 
 managed to get as far as Purfleet, and then dropped her 
 anchor. 
 
 " This is our last stopping place," Joe Chambers said. 
 " The morning tide will carry us up to London Bridge." 
 
 " Then you will not go on with to-night's tide? " Geof- 
 frey asked. 
 
 " No; the river gets narrower every mile, and I do not 
 care to take the risk of navigating it after dark, especially 
 as there is always a great deal of shipping moored above 
 Greenwich. Tide will begin to run up at about five 
 o'clock, and by ten we ought to be safely moored along- 
 side near London Bridge. So we should not gain a 
 great deal by going on this evening instead of to-morrow 
 morning, and 1 don't suppose you are in a particular 
 hurry." 
 
 " ( )h, no! " Lionel said. " We would much rather go 
 on in the morning, otherwise we should miss everv- 
 
32 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 thing by the way; and there is the Queen's Palace at 
 Greenwich, that I want to see above all things." 
 
 Within a few minutes of the hour the skipper had 
 named for their arrival, the Siisaji was moored alongside 
 some vessels lying ofif one of the wharves above the 
 Tower. The boys' astonishment had risen with every 
 mile of their approach to the city, and they were perfectly 
 astounded at the amount of shipping that they now be- 
 held. The great proportion were of course coasters, like 
 themselves, but there were many large vessels among 
 them, and of these fully half were flying foreign colors. 
 Here were traders from the Netherlands, with the flag 
 that the Spaniards had in vain endeavored to lower fly- 
 ing at their mastheads. Here were caravels from Venice 
 and Genoa, laden with goods from the East. Among 
 the rest Master Chambers pointed out to the lads the 
 ship in which Sir Francis Drake had circumnavigated 
 the world, and that in which Captain Stevens had sailed 
 to India, round the Cape of Good Hope. There were 
 many French vessels also in the Pool, and indeed almost 
 every flag, save that of Spain, was represented. Innu- 
 merable wherries darted about among the shipping, and 
 heavier cargo boats dropped along in more leisurely 
 fashion. Across the river, a quarter of a mile above the 
 point at which they were lying, stretched London 
 Bridge, with its narrow arches and the houses projecting 
 beyond it on their supports of stout timbers. Beyond, 
 on the right, rising high above the crowded roofs, was 
 the lofty spire of St. Paul's. The boys were almost 
 awed by this vast assemblage of buildings. That 
 London was a great city they had known, but they were 
 not prepared for so immense a difference between it and 
 the place where they had lived all their lives. Only 
 with the Tower were they somewhat disappointed. It 
 
A MEETING IN CHEPE. 33 
 
 was very grand and very extensive, but not so much 
 grander than- the stately abode of the Veres as they had 
 looked for. 
 
 " I wouldn't change, if I were the earl, with the queen's 
 majesty," Geoffrey said. " Of course it is larger than 
 Hedingham, but not so beautiful, and it is crowded in 
 by the houses, and has not, like our castle, a fair lookout 
 on all sides. Why, there can be no hunting or hawking 
 near here, and I can't think what the nobles can find to 
 do all day." 
 
 " Now, young sirs," Master Lirriper said, " if you will 
 get your wallets we will go ashore at once." 
 
 The boys were quite bewildered, as they stepped 
 ashore, by the bustle and confusion. Brawny porters, 
 carrying heavy packages on their backs, pushed along 
 unceremoniously, saying from time to time in a mechani- 
 cal sort of way, " By your leave, sir"; but pushing on 
 and shouldering passers-by into the gutter without the 
 smallest compunction. The narrowness and dinginess 
 of the streets greatly surprised and disappointed the 
 boys, who found that in these respects even Harwich 
 compared favorably with the region they were travers- 
 ing. Presently, however, after passing through several 
 lanes and alleys, they emerged into a much broader 
 street, alive with shops. The people who were walking 
 here were for the most part well dressed and of quiet 
 demeanor, and there was none of the rough bustle that 
 had prevailed in the riverside lanes. 
 
 "This is Eastchepe," their conductor said; *' wc have 
 not far to go now. The street in which my friend dwells 
 lies to the right, between this and Tower Street. I could 
 have taken you a shorter wav there, iMit I thought that 
 your impressions of London would not l)e favorable, did 
 I take you all the way through those ill-smelling lanes." 
 
34 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 In a quarter of an hour they arrived at their destina- 
 tion, and entered the shop, which smeh strongly of tar; 
 coils of rope of all sizes were piled up one upon another 
 by the walls, while on shelves above them were blocks, 
 lanterns, compasses, and a great variety of gear of whose 
 use the boys were ignorant. The chandler was standing 
 at his door. 
 
 " I am right glad to see you. Master Lirriper," he said, 
 " and have been expecting you for the last two or three 
 days. My wiie would have it that some evil must have 
 befallen you; but you know what women are. They 
 make little allowance for time or tide or distance, but 
 expect that everyone can so arrange his journeys as to 
 arrive at the very moment when they begin to expect 
 him. But whom have you here with you? " 
 
 " These are sons of the worshipful Mr. Vickars, the 
 rector of our parish, and tutor to the Earl of Oxford and 
 several of the young Veres, his cousins — a wise gentle- 
 man and a kind one, and much loved among us. He 
 has intrusted his two sons to me that I might show 
 them somewhat of this city of yours. I said that I was 
 right sure that you and your good dame would let them 
 occupy the chamber you intended for me, while I can 
 make good shift on board the Susan.'' 
 
 " Nay, nay, Master Lirriper; our house is big enough 
 to take in you and these two young masters, and Dorothy 
 would deem it indeed a slight upon her hospitality were 
 you not to take up your abode here, too. You will be 
 heartily welcome, young sirs, and though such accom- 
 modation as we can give you will not be equal to that 
 which you are accustomed to, I warrant me that you 
 will find it a pleasant change after that poky little cabin 
 on board the Susan. I know it well, for I supply her 
 with stores, and have often wondered how men could 
 
A MEETING IN CHEPE. 35 
 
 accustom themselves to pass their hves in places where 
 there is scarce room to turn, to say nothing of the smell 
 of fish that always hangs about it. But if you will follow 
 me I will take you up to my good dame, to whose care 
 I must commit you for the present, as my foreman, John 
 Watkins, is down by the riverside, seeing to the proper 
 delivery of divers stores on board a ship which sails with 
 the next tide for Holland. ]My apprentices, too, are both 
 out, as I must own is their wont. They always make 
 excuses to slip down to the riverside when there is aught 
 doing, and I am far too easy with the varlets. So at 
 present, you see, I cannot long leave my shop." 
 
 So saying the chandler preceded them up a wide stair- 
 case that led from a passage behind the shop, and the 
 boys perceived that the house was far more roomy and 
 comfortable than they had judged from its outward 
 appearance. Turning to the left when he reached the 
 top of the stairs, the chandler opened a door. 
 
 " Dorothy," he said, " here is your kinsman, Master 
 Lirriper, who has suffered none of the misadventures 
 you have been picturing to yourself for the last two days, 
 and he has brought with him these young gentlemen, 
 sons of the rector of Hedingham, to show them some- 
 thing of London." 
 
 " You are welcome, young gentlemen," Dame Doro- 
 thy said, " though why anyone should come to London 
 when he can stay away from it I know not." 
 
 " Why, Dorothy, you arc always running down our 
 city, though I know right well that, were I to move down 
 with you to your native Essex again, you would very 
 soon cry out for the pleasures of the town." 
 
 " That would I not," she said. " I would be well con- 
 tented to live in fresh country air all the rest of my life, 
 
36 BY England's aid. 
 
 though I do not say that London has not its share of 
 pleasures also, though I care but little for them." 
 
 " Ah, Master Lirriper," her husband said laughing, 
 " you would not think, to hear her talk, that there is 
 not a feast or a show that Dorothy would stay away 
 from. She never misses an opportunity, I warrant you, 
 of showing herself ofif in her last new kirtle and gown. 
 But I must be going down; there is no one below, and 
 if a customer comes and finds the shop empty he will 
 have but a poor idea of me, and will think that I am 
 away gossiping instead of attending to my business." 
 
 "Are you hungry, young sirs?" the dame asked. 
 " Because if so the maid shall bring up a manchet of 
 bread and a cup of sack; if not, our evening meal will be 
 served in the course of an hour." 
 
 The boys both said that they were perfectly able to 
 wait until the meal came; and Geoffrey added, " If you 
 will allow us, mistress, as doubtless you have private 
 matters to talk of with Master Lirriper, my brother and 
 I will walk out for an hour to see something of the 
 town." 
 
 " Mind that you lose not your way," INIaster Lirriper 
 said. " Do not go beyond Eastchepe, I beg you. 
 There are the shops to look at there, and the fashions of 
 dress and other matters that will occupy your attention 
 well enough for that short time. To-morrow morning I 
 will myself go with you, and we can then wander further 
 abroad. I have promised your good father to look after 
 you, you know; and it will be but a bad beginning if you 
 meet with any untoward adventure upon this the first 
 day of your arrival here." 
 
 " We will not go beyond the limits of Eastchepe; and 
 as to adventures, I can't see very well how any can 
 befall us." 
 
A MEETING IN CHEPE. 37 
 
 " Oh, there are plenty of adventures to be met with in 
 London, young sir; and I shall be well content if, on the 
 day when we again embark on board the Susan, none 
 of them have fallen to your share." 
 
 The two lads accordingly sallied out, and amused 
 themselves greatly by staring at the goods exhibited in 
 the open shops. They were less surprised at the rich- 
 ness and variety of the silver work, at the silks from the 
 East, the costly satins, and other stuffs, than most boys 
 from the country would have been, for they were accus- 
 tomed to the splendor and magnificence displayed by 
 the various noble guests at the castle, and saw nothing 
 here that surpassed the brilliant shows made at the joust- 
 ing and entertainments at Hedingham. 
 
 It was the scene that was novel to them : the shouts of 
 the apprentices inviting attention to their employers' 
 wares, the crowd that filled the street, consisting for the 
 most part of the citizens themselves, but varied by nobles 
 and knights of the court, by foreigners from many lands, 
 by soldiers and men-at-arms from the Tower, by coun- 
 trymen and sailors. Their amusement was sometimes 
 turned into anger by the flippant remarks of the appren- 
 tices; these varlets, perceiving easily enough by the 
 manner of their attire that they were from the country. 
 were not slow, if their master happened for the moment 
 to be absent, in indulging in remarks that set Geoffrey 
 and Lionel into a fever to commit a breach of the peace. 
 The " What do you lack, masters? " with which they 
 generally addressed passers-by would be exchanged for 
 remarks such as, " Do not trouble the young gentlemen, 
 Nat. Do you not see they are up in the town looking 
 for some of their master's calves?" or, "Look you, 
 Philip, here are two rustics who have come up to town 
 to learn manners." 
 
38 BY England's aid. 
 
 " I quite see, Geoffrey," Lionel said, taking his 
 brother by the arm and half dragging him away as he 
 saw that he was clenching his fist and preparing to 
 avenge summarily one of these insults even more pointed 
 than usual, " that Master Lirriper was not very far out, 
 and there is no difificulty in meeting with adventures in 
 the streets of London. However, we must not give him 
 occasion on this our first stroll in the streets to say that 
 we cannot be trusted out of his sight. If we were to try 
 to punish these insolent varlets we should have them 
 upon us like a swarm of bees, and should doubtless get 
 worsted in the encounter, and might even find ourselves 
 hauled off to the lock-up, and that would be a nice tale 
 for Master Lirriper to carry back to Hedingham." 
 
 "That is true enough, Lionel; but it is not easy to 
 keep one's temper when one is thus tried. I know not 
 how it is they see so readily that we are strangers, for 
 surely we have mixed enough with the earl's family and 
 friends to have rubbed off the awkwardness that they say 
 is common to country folk; and as to our dress. I do 
 not see much difference between its fashion and that of 
 other people. I suppose it is because we look interested 
 in what is going on, instead of strolling along like those 
 two youths opposite with our noses in the air, as if we 
 regarded the city and its belongings as infinitely below 
 our regard. Well, I think we had best be turning back 
 to Master Swindon's; it will not do to be late for our 
 meal." 
 
 " Well, young sirs, what do you think of our shops? " 
 Dame Swindon asked as they entered. 
 
 "The shops are well enough," Geoffrey replied; "but 
 your apprentices seem to me to be an insolent set of 
 jackanapes, who take strange liberties with passers-by 
 and who would be all the better for chastisement. If it 
 
A MEETING IX CHEPE. 39 
 
 hadn't been that Lionel and I did not wish to become 
 engaged in a brawl, we should have given some of them 
 lessons in manners." 
 
 " They are free in speech," Dame Swindon said, " and 
 are an impudent set of varlets. They have quick eyes 
 and ready tongues, and are no respecters of persons 
 save of their masters and of citizens in a position to lay 
 complaints against them and to secure them punish- 
 ment. They hold together greatly, and it is as well that 
 you should not become engaged in a quarrel with them. 
 At times they have raised serious tumults, and have even 
 set not only the watch but the citizens at large at 
 defiance. Strong measures have been several times 
 taken against them; but they are a powerful body, see- 
 ing that in every shop there are one or more of them, 
 and they can turn out with their clubs many thousand 
 strong. They have what they call their privileges, and 
 are as ready to defend them as are the citizens of Lon- 
 don to uphold their liberties. Ordinances have been 
 passed many times by the fathers of the city regulating 
 their conduct and the hours at which they may be 
 abroad and the carrying of clubs and matters of this 
 kind, but the apprentices seldom regard them, and if the 
 watch arrest one for a breach of regulations, he raises a 
 cry, and in two or three minutes a swarm of them collect 
 and rescue the offender from his hands. Therefore it is 
 seldom that the watch interferes with them." 
 
 " It would almost seem then that the apprentices are 
 in fact the masters," Geoffrey said. 
 
 " Not quite as bad as that," ^Master Swindon replied. 
 " There arc the rules which they have to obey when at 
 home, and if not they get a whipping; but it is difificult 
 to keep a hand over them when they are abroad. After 
 the shops are closed and the supper over they have from 
 
40 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 time immemorial the right to go out for two hours' 
 exercise. They are supposed to go and shoot at the 
 butts; but archery, I grieve to say, is falhng into disre- 
 pute, and ahhough many stiU go to the butts the prac- 
 tice is no longer universal. But here is supper." 
 
 Few words were spoken during the meal. The fore- 
 man and the two apprentices came up and sat down with 
 the family, and it was not until these had retired that the 
 conversation was again resumed. 
 
 " Where are you going to take them to-morrow, Mas- 
 ter Lirriper? " 
 
 " To-morrow we will see the city, the shops in Chepe, 
 the Guildhall, and St. Paul's; then we shall issue out 
 from Temple Bar and walk along the Strand through 
 the country to Westminster and see the great abbey, 
 then perhaps take a boat back. The next day, if the 
 weather be fine, we will row up to Richmond and see the 
 palace there, and I hope you will go with us, Mistress 
 Dorothy; it is a pleasant promenade and a fashionable, 
 and methinks the river with its boats is, after all, the 
 prettiest sight in London." 
 
 "Ah! you think there can be nothing pretty without 
 w-ater. That is all very well for one who is ever afloat, 
 Master Lirriper; but give me Chepe at high noon with 
 all its bravery of dress, and the bright shops, and the 
 gallants of the court, and our own citizens too, who if 
 not quite so gay in color are proper men, better looking 
 to my mind than some of the fops with their silver and 
 satins." 
 
 " That's right, Dorothy! " her husband said. " Spoken 
 like the wife of a citizen! " 
 
 All these plans were destined to be frustrated. As 
 soon as breakfast was over the next morning Master 
 Lirriper started with the two boys, and they had but 
 
A MEETING IN CHEPE. 4I 
 
 just entered Chepeside when they saw two young men 
 approaching. 
 
 "Why, Lionel, here is Francis Vere!" Geoffrey ex- 
 claimed. " I thought he was across in Holland with the 
 Earl of Leicester." They doffed their caps. Captain 
 Vere, for such was now his rank, looked at them in 
 surprise. 
 
 '' Why ! " he exclaimed, " here are Air. \"ickars' two 
 sons. How came you here, lads? Have you run away 
 from home to see the wonders of London, or to list as 
 volunteers for the campaigns against the Dons? " 
 
 " I wish we were, Air. Francis," Geoffrey said. " You 
 promised, when you were at Hedingham a year and a half 
 since, that you would some day take us to the wars with 
 you, and our father, seeing that neither of us has a 
 mind to enter the Church, has quite consented that we 
 shall become soldiers, the more so as there is a prospect 
 of fighting for the persecuted Protestants of Holland. 
 And oh, Mr. Francis! could it be now? You know we 
 daily exercise with arms at the castle, and we are both 
 strong and sturdy for our age, and believe me, you should 
 not see us flinch before the Spaniards, however many of 
 them there were." 
 
 "Tut, tut!" Captain Vere laughed. "Here are 
 young cockerels, Allen. What think you of these for 
 soldiers to stand agaist the Spanish pikemen? " 
 
 " There are many of the volunteers who arc not very 
 much older than they are," Captain Allen replied. 
 " There are two in my company who must be between 
 seventeen and eighteen." 
 
 "Ah! but these boys are three years younger than 
 that." 
 
 " Would you not take us as your pages. Air. Fran- 
 cis?" Lionel urged. "We would do faithful service, 
 
42 BV ENGLAND S All). 
 
 and then, when we come to the age that you could enter 
 us as volunteers, we should already have learned a little 
 of war." 
 
 " Well, well, I cannot stop to talk to you now, for I 
 am on my way to the Tower on business. I am only 
 over from Holland for a day or two with dispatches 
 from the earl to her majesty's council, and am lodging 
 at Westminster in a house that faces the abbey. It is 
 one of my cousin Edward's houses, and you will see the 
 Vere cognizance over the door. Call there at one hour 
 after noon, and I will have a talk with you; but do not 
 buoy yourselves up with hopes as to your going with 
 me." So saying, with a friendly nod of his head, Francis 
 \ere continued his way eastward. 
 
 "What think you, Allen?" he asked his comrade as 
 they went along. " I should like to take the lads with 
 me, if I could. Their father, who is the rector of Heding- 
 ham, taught my cousin Edward as well as my brothers 
 and myself. I saw a good deal of the boys when I was 
 at home. They are sturdy young fellows, and used to 
 practice daily, as w^e did at their age, with the men-at- 
 arms at the castle, and can use their weapons. A couple 
 of years of apprenticeship would be good schooling for 
 them. One cannot begin to learn the art of war too 
 young, and it is because we have all been so ignorant 
 of it that our volunteers in Holland have not done 
 better." 
 
 " I think, Vere, that they are too young yet to be 
 enlisted as volunteers, although in another two years, 
 perhaps, you might admit the elder of the two. But I 
 see no reason why, if you are so inclined, you should not 
 take them with you as pages. Each company has its 
 pages and boys, and you might take these two for the 
 special service of yourself and your ol^cers. They 
 
A MEETING IX CHEPE. 43 
 
 would then be on pretty well the same footing as the five 
 gentlemen volunteers you have already with you, and 
 would be distinct from the lads who have entered as 
 pages to the company. I suppose that you have not yet 
 your full number of boys? " 
 
 ■' No; there are fifteen boys allowed, one to each ten 
 men, and I am several short of this number, and have 
 already written my brother John to get six sturdy lads 
 from among our own tenantry and to send them over in 
 the first ship from Harwich. Yes, 1 will take these lads 
 with me. I like their spirit, and we are all fond of their 
 father, who is a very kindly as well as learned man." 
 
 ■■ I don't suppose he will thank you greatly, Francis," 
 Captain Allen laughed. 
 
 " His good wife is more likely to be vexed than he is," 
 Captain Vere said, " for it will give him all the more time 
 for the studies in which he is wrapped up. Besides, it 
 will be a real service to the boys. It will shorten their 
 probation as volunteers, and they may get commissions 
 much earlier than they otherwise would do. We are all 
 mere children in the art of war; for truly, before Roger 
 Morgan first took out his volunteers to fight for the 
 Dutch, there was scarce a man in England who knew 
 how to range a company in order. You and I learned 
 somewhat of our business in Poland, and some of our 
 leaders have also had a few lessons in the art of war in 
 foreign countries, but most of our officers are altogether 
 new to the work. However, we have good masters, and 
 I trust these Spaniards may teach us how to beat them 
 in time; but at present, as I said, we are all going to 
 school, and the earlier one begins at school the sooner 
 one learns his lessons. Besides, we must have pages, 
 and it will be more pleasant for me having lads who 
 belong in a sort of way to our family, and to whom, if 
 
44 fcV England's aid. 
 
 I am disposed, I can talk of people at home. They are 
 high-spirited and full of fun, and I should like to have 
 them about me. But here we are at the Tower. We 
 shall not be long, I hope, over the list of arms and muni- 
 tions that the earl has sent for. When we have done we 
 will take boat back to Westminster. Half an hour will 
 take us there, as the tide will be with us." 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 IN THE LOW COUNTRY. 
 
 Master Lirriper had stood apart while the boys 
 were conversing with Francis \'ere. 
 
 " What do you think, Master Lirriper? " GeofYrey 
 exclaimed as they joined him. " We have asked ]\Ir. 
 Vere to take us with him as pages to the war in the Low 
 Country, and though he said we were not to be hopeful 
 about his reply, I do think he will take us. We are to 
 go round to Westminster at one o'clock to see him again. 
 What do you think of that?" 
 
 " I don't know what to think, Master Geoffrey. It 
 takes me all by surprise, and I don't know how I stand 
 in the matter. You see, your father gave you into my 
 charge, and what could I say to him if I went back 
 empty-handed? " 
 
 " But, you see, it is with Francis Vere," Geoffrey said. 
 " If it had been with anyone else it would be different. 
 But the \'eres are his patrons, and he looks upon the 
 earl, and ]\Ir. Francis and his brothers, almost as he does 
 on us; and, you know, he has already consented to our 
 entering the army some day. Besides, he can't blame 
 vou ; because, of course, Mr. \"ere will write to him him- 
 
IN THE OLD COUNTRY. 45 
 
 self and say that he has taken us, and so you can't be 
 blamed in the matter. JMy father would know well 
 enough that you could not withstand the wishes of one 
 of the \'eres, who are lords of Hedingham and all the 
 country round." 
 
 " I should withstand them if I thought they were 
 wrong," the boatman said sturdily; "and if I were sure 
 that your father would object to your going; but that 
 is what I am not sure. He may think it the best thing 
 for you to begin early under the protection of Master 
 Francis, and again he may think you a great deal too 
 young for such wild work. He has certainly always let 
 you have pretty much your own way, and has allowed 
 you to come and go as you like, but this is a different 
 business altogether. I am sorely bested as to what I 
 ought to do." 
 
 " Well, nothing is settled yet, blaster Lirriper; and, 
 besides, I don't see that you can help yourself in the 
 matter, and if Mr. Vere says he will take us I suppose 
 you can't carry us ofif by force." 
 
 " It is Mistress Vickars that I am thinking of more 
 than your father. The vicar is an easy-going gentle- 
 man, but Mistress Vickars speaks her mind, and I expect 
 she will be in a terrible taking over it, and will rate me 
 soundly; though, as aou say, I do not see how I can 
 help myself in the matter. Well now, let us look at the 
 shops and at the Guildhall, and then we will make our 
 way down to W'estminster, as we had proposed to do, 
 and see the abbey. By that time it will be near the hour 
 at which you are to call upon Mr. Vere." 
 
 But the sights that the bo}s had been so longing to 
 see had for the time lost their interest in their eyes. The 
 idea that it was possible that ^Iv. \'erc would take them 
 with him to fight against the cruel oppressors of the 
 
46 BY England's aid. 
 
 Low Country was so absorbing- that they could think 
 of nothing else. Even the wonders of the Guildhall and 
 St. Paul's received but scant attention, and the armorers' 
 shops, in which they had a new and lively interest, alone 
 sufficed to detain them. Even the gibes of the appren- 
 tices fell dead upon their ears. These varlets might 
 laugh, but what would they say if they knew that they 
 were going to fight the Spaniards. The thought so 
 altered them that they felt almost a feeling of pity for 
 these lads, condemned to stay at home and mind their 
 masters' shops. 
 
 As to John Lirriper, he was sorely troubled in his mind, 
 and divided between what he considered his duty to the 
 vicar and his lifelong respect and reverence toward the 
 lords of Hedingham. The feudal system was extinct, 
 but feudal ideas still lingered among the people. Their 
 lords could no longer summon them to take the field, 
 had no long^er power almost of life and death over them, 
 but they were still their lords and regarded with the 
 highest respect and reverence. The earls of Oxford 
 were, in the eyes of the people of those parts of Essex 
 where their estates lay, personages of greater importance 
 than the queen herself, of whose power and attributes 
 they had but a very dim notion. It was not so very 
 long since people had risen in rebellion against the 
 queen, but such an idea as that of rising against their 
 lords had never entered the mind of a single inhabitant 
 of Hedingham. 
 
 However, Master Lirriper came to the conclusion that 
 he was, as Geoffrey had said, powerless to interfere. If 
 Mr. Francis Vere decided to take the boys with him, 
 what could he do to prevent it? He could hardly take 
 them forcibly down to the boat against their will, and 
 even could he do so their father might not approve, and 
 
IN THE LOW COUNTRY. 47 
 
 doubtless the earl, when he came to hear of it, would be 
 seriously angry at this act of defiance of his kinsman. 
 Still, he was sure that he should have a very unpleasant 
 time with ^listress \'ickars. But, as he reassured him- 
 self, it was, after all, better to put up with a woman's 
 scolding than to bear the displeasure of the Earl of 
 Oxford, who could turn him out of his house, ruin his 
 business, and drive him from Hedingham. After all, 
 it was natural that these lads should like to embark on 
 this adventure with Mr. Francis A ere. and it would 
 doubtless be to their interest to be thus closely connected 
 with him. x\t any rate, if it was to be it was, and he, 
 John Lirriper, could do nothing to prevent it. Having 
 arrived at this conclusion he decided to make the best 
 of it, and began to chat cheerfully with the boys. 
 
 Precisely at the appointed hour John Lirriper arrived 
 with the two lads at the entrance to the house facing the 
 abbey. Two or three servitors, whose doublets were 
 embroidered with the cognizance of the X^eres, were 
 standing in front of the door. 
 
 "Why, it is Master Lirriper!" one of them said. 
 '" Why, what has brought you here? I did not know 
 that your trips often extended to London." 
 
 " Nor do they," John Lirriper said. " It was the wind 
 and my nephew's craft, the Susan, that brought me to 
 London, and it is the will of ]\Ir. Francis that these two 
 young gentlemen should meet him here at one o'clock 
 that has brought me to this door." 
 
 " Captain Francis is in; for, you know, he is a captain 
 now, having been lately appointed to a company in the 
 Earl of Leicester's army. He returned an hour since, 
 and has but now finished his meal. Do you wish to go 
 up with these young masters, or shall I conduct them to 
 him? " 
 
48 13V England's aid. 
 
 " You had best do that," John Lirriper answered. " I 
 will remain here below, if Captain Francis desires to see 
 me or has any missive to intrust to me." 
 
 The boys followed the servant upstairs, and were 
 shown into a room where Francis Vere, his cousin the 
 Earl of Oxford, and Captain Allen were seated at table. 
 
 " Well, lads," the earl said, " so you want to follow 
 my cousin Francis to the wars? " 
 
 " That is our wish, my lord, if Captain Francis will be 
 so good as to take us with him." 
 
 " And what will my good tutor, your father, say to 
 it? " the earl asked, smiling. 
 
 " I think, my lord," Geoffrey said boldly, " that if you 
 yourself will tell my father you think it is for our good, 
 he will say naught against it." 
 
 " Oh! you want to throw the responsibility upon me, 
 and to embroil me with your father and Mistress Vickars 
 as an abetter of my cousin Francis in the kidnaping of 
 children? Well, Francis, you had better explain to 
 them what their duties will be if they go with you." 
 
 " You will be my pages," Francis Vere said, " and will 
 perform the usual duties of pages in good families when 
 in the field. It is the duty of pages to aid in collecting 
 firewood and forage, and in all other ways to make 
 themselves useful. You will bear the same sort of rela- 
 tion to the gentlemen volunteers as they do toward the 
 ofBcers. They are aspirants for commissions as ofificers 
 as you will be to become gentlemen volunteers. You 
 must not think that your duties will be light, for they will 
 not, and you will have to bear many discomforts and 
 hardships. But you will be in an altogether different 
 position from that of the boys who are the pages of the 
 ':ompany. You will, apart from your duties, and bearing 
 
IN THE LOW COUNTRY. 49 
 
 in mind the difference of your age, associate with the 
 officers and the gentlemen volunteers on terms of equal- 
 ity when not engaged upon duty. On duty you will 
 have to render the same strict and unquestioning obe- 
 dience that all soldiers pay to those of superior rank. 
 What say you? Are you still anxious to go? Because, 
 if so, I have decided to take you." 
 
 Geoffrey and Lionel both expressed their thanks in 
 proper terms, and their earnest desire to accompany 
 Captain Vere, and to behave in all ways conformably to 
 his orders and instructions. 
 
 " Very well, that is settled," Francis Vere said. " The 
 earl is journeying down to Hedingham to-morrow, and 
 has kindly promised to take charge of a letter from me 
 to your father, and personally to assure him that this 
 early embarkation upon military life would prove greatly 
 to your advantage." 
 
 " Supposing that you are not killed by the Spaniards 
 or carried off by fever," the earl put in; "for although 
 possibly that might be an advantage to humanity in 
 general, it could scarcely be considered one to you 
 personally." 
 
 " We are ready to take our risk of that, my lord." 
 Geoffrey said; " and are indeed greatly beholden both to 
 Captain Francis for his goodness in taking us with him, 
 and to yourself in kindly undertaking the mission of 
 reconciling our father to our departure." 
 
 " You have not told me yet how it is that I find you 
 in London?" Francis Vere said. 
 
 " We only came up for a week, sir, to see the town. 
 We are in charge of Master Lirriper. who owns a barge 
 on the river, and plies between Pledingham and Brick- 
 lesey, but who was coming up to London in a craft 
 
50 BY England's aid. 
 
 belonging to his nephew, and who took charge of us 
 We are staying at the house of Master Swinton, a citizen 
 and ship-chandler." 
 
 " Is Master Lirriper below?" 
 
 " He is, sir." 
 
 " Then in that case he had better go back to the house 
 and bring your mails here. I shall sail from Deptford 
 the day after to-morrow with the turn of tide. You 
 had best remain here now. There will be many things 
 necessary for you to get before you start. I will give 
 instructions to one of my men-at-arms to go with you 
 to purchase them." 
 
 " I wall take their outfit upon myself, Francis," the 
 earl said. " My steward shall go out with them and see 
 to it. It is the least I can do when I am abetting you in 
 depriving my old tutor of his sons." He touched a bell, 
 and a servitor entered. " See that these young gentle- 
 men are fed and attended to. They w\\\ remain here 
 for the night. Tell Master Dotterell to come hither to 
 me." 
 
 The boys bowed deeply and retired. 
 
 " It is all settled, Master Lirriper," they said when 
 they reached the hall below. " We are to sail with 
 Captain Francis the day after to-morrow, and you will 
 be pleased to hear that the earl himself has taken charge 
 of the matter, and will see our father and communicate 
 the news to him." 
 
 " That is a comfort indeed," John Lirriper said fer- 
 vently; " for I would most as soon have had to tell him 
 that the Susan had gone down and that you were both 
 drowned, as that I had let you both slip away to the wars 
 when he had given you into my charge. But if the earl 
 takes the matter in hand, I do not think that even your 
 
IX THE LOW COUNTRY. 51 
 
 lady mother can bear very heavily upon me. And now, 
 what is going to be done? " 
 
 " We are to remain here in order that suitable clothes 
 may be obtained for us by the time we sail, ^^lll you 
 bring down to-morrow morning our wallets from Master 
 Swindon's, and thank him and his good dame for their 
 hospitality, and say that we are sorry to leave them thus 
 suddenly without having an opportunity of thanking 
 them ourselves? W'e will write letters to-night to our 
 father and mother, and give them to you to take with 
 you when you return." 
 
 John Lirriper at once took his departure, greatly 
 relieved in mind to find that the earl himself had taken 
 the responsibility upon his shoulders, and would break 
 the news long before he himself reached Hedingham. 
 A few minutes later a servitor conducted the boys to an 
 apartment where a meal was laid for them; and as soon 
 as this was over they were joined by the steward, who 
 requested them to set out with him at once, as there were 
 many things to be done and but short time for doing 
 them. Xo difficulty in the way of time was. however, 
 thrown in the way by the various tradesmen they visited, 
 these being all perfectly ready to put themselves to 
 inconvenience to do pleasure to so valuable a patron as 
 the powerful Earl of Oxford. 
 
 Three suits of clothes were ordered for each of them; 
 the one such as that worn by pages in noble families 
 upon ordinary occasions, another of a much richer kind 
 for special ceremonies and gayeties; the third, a strong, 
 serviceable suit for use when actually in the field. Then 
 they were taken to an armorer's, where each was pro- 
 vided with a light morion or headpiece, breastplate and 
 backpiece, sword and dagger. A sufficient supply of 
 
52 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 undergarments, boots, and other necessaries was also 
 purchased; and when all was complete they returned, 
 highly delighted, to the house. It was still scarce five 
 o'clock, and they went across to the abbey and wandered 
 for some time through its aisles, greatly impressed with 
 its dignity and beauty now that their own affairs were 
 off their mind. 
 
 They returned to the house again, and after supper 
 wrote their letters to their father and mother, saying 
 that they hoped they would not be displeased at the 
 step they had taken, and which they would not have 
 ventured upon had they not already obtained their 
 father's consent to their entering the army. They knew, 
 of course, that he had not contemplated their doing so 
 for some little time; but as so excellent an opportunity 
 had offered, and above all, as they were going out to fight 
 against the Spaniards for the oppressed people of the 
 Low Countries, they hoped their parents would approve 
 of the steps they had taken, not having had time or 
 opportunity to consult them. 
 
 At noon, two days later, Francis Vere, with Captain 
 Allen and the two boys, took their seats in the stern of 
 a skiff manned by six rowers. In the bow were the 
 servitors of the two officers, and the luggage was stowed 
 in the extreme stern. 
 
 "The tide is getting slack, is it not?" Captain Vere 
 asked the boatmen. 
 
 " Yes, sir; it will not run up much longer. It will be 
 pretty well slack water by the time we get to the bridge." 
 
 Keeping close to the bank the boat proceeded at a 
 rapid pace. Several times the two young officers stood 
 up and exchanged salutations with ladies or gentlemen 
 of their acquaintance. As the boatman had ant'xipated, 
 
IN THE LOW COUNTRY. 53 
 
 tide was slack by the time they arrived at London 
 Bridge, and they now steered out into the middle of the 
 river. 
 
 " Give way, lads," Captain Allen said. " We told the 
 captain we would not keep him waiting long after high 
 water, and he will be getting impatient if he does not see 
 us before long." 
 
 As they shot past the Susan the boys waved their 
 hands to Master Lirriper, who, after coming down in 
 the morning and receiving their letters for their parents, 
 had returned at once to the city and had taken his place 
 on board the Susan, so as to be able to tell their father 
 that he had seen the last of them. The distance between 
 London Bridge and Deptford was traversed in a very 
 sliort time. A vessel with her flags flying and her canvas 
 already loosened was hanging to a buoy some distance 
 out in the stream, and as the boat came near enough for 
 the captain to distinguish those on board, the mooring 
 rope was slipped, the head sails flattened in, and the 
 vessel began to swing around. Before her head was 
 down stream the boat was alongside. The two ofificers, 
 followed by the boys, ascended the ladder by the side. 
 The luggage was quickly handed up, and the servitors 
 followed. The' sails were sheeted home, and the vessel 
 began to move rapidly through the water. 
 
 The boys had thought the Susan an imposing craft, 
 but they were surprised, indeed, at the space on board 
 the Dover Castle. In the stern there was a lofty poop 
 with spacious cabins. Six guns were ranged along on 
 each side of the deck, and when the sails were got up 
 they seemed so vast to the boys that they felt a sense of 
 littleness on board the great craft. They had been 
 relieved to find that Captain Vere had his own servitor 
 
54 fiY England's aid. 
 
 with him; for, in talking it over, they had mutually 
 expressed their doubt as to their ability to render such 
 service as Captain Vere would be accustomed to. 
 
 The wind was from the southwest, and the vessel was 
 off Sheerness before the tide turned. There was, how- 
 ever, no occasion to anchor, for the wind was strong 
 enough to take them against the flood. 
 
 During the voyage they had no duties to perform. 
 The ship's cook prepared the meals, and the ofificers' 
 servants waited on them, the lads taking their meals with 
 the two officers. Their destination was Bergen-op- 
 Zoom, a town at the mouth of the Scheldt, of the gar- 
 rison of which the companies of both Francis Vere and 
 Captain Allen formed part. 
 
 As soon as the low coasts of Holland came in sight, the 
 boys watched them with the most lively interest. 
 
 " We are passing Sluys now," Captain Vere said. 
 "The land almost ahead of us is Walcheren; and that 
 spire belongs to Flushing. We could go outside and 
 up the channel between the island and Beveland, and 
 then up the Eastern Scheldt to Bergen-op-Zoom; but 
 instead of that we shall follow the western channel, which 
 is more direct." 
 
 " It is as flat as our Essex coast," Geoffrey remarked. 
 
 "Ay, and flatter; for the greater part of the land lies 
 below the level of the sea, which is only k^pt out by 
 great dams and dykes. At times, when the rivers are 
 high and the wind keeps back their w^aters. they burst 
 the dams and spread over a vast extent of country. The 
 Zuyder Zee was so formed in 1170 and 1395, and covers 
 a tract as large as the whole county of Essex. Twenty- 
 six years later the river Maas broke its banks and 
 flooded a wide district. Seventy-two villages were de- 
 stroyed and one hundred thousand people lost their lives. 
 
IX THE LOW COUNTRY. 55 
 
 The lands have never been recovered; and whsre a fertile 
 country once stood is now a mere swamp/' 
 
 " I shouldn't like living- there," Lionel said. " It 
 would be terrible, every time the rivers are full and the 
 wind blows, to think that at any moment the banks may 
 burst and the flood come rushing over you." 
 
 " It is all habit," Captain \'ere replied; " I don't sup- 
 pose they trouble themselves about it. But they are 
 very particular in keeping their dykes in good repair. 
 The water is one of the great defenses of their country. 
 In the first place there are innumerable streams to be 
 crossed by an invader, and in the second, they can, as a 
 last resource, cut the dykes and flood the country. 
 These Dutchmen, as far as I have seen of them, are 
 hard-working and industrious people, steady and patient, 
 and resolved to defend their independence to the last. 
 This they have indeed proved by the wonderful resist- 
 ance they have made against the power of Spain. 
 There, you see the ship's head has been turned and we 
 shall before long be in the channel. Sluys lies up that 
 channel on the right. It is an important place. Large 
 vessels can go no further, but are unloaded there and 
 the cargoes taken to Bruges and thence distributed to 
 many other towns. They say that in 1468 as many as 
 a hundred and fifty ships a day arrived at Sluys. That 
 gives you an idea of the trade that the Netherlands carry 
 on. The commerce of this one town was as great as is 
 that of London at the present time. But since the 
 troubles, the trade of Sluys has fallen off a good deal." 
 
 The ship had to anchor here for two or three hours 
 until the tirle turned, for the wind had fallen very light 
 and they could not make head against the ebb. As soon 
 as it turned they again proceeded on their way. drop- 
 ping quietly up with the tide. The boys climbed up into 
 
56 BY England's aid. 
 
 the tops, and thence could see a wide extent of country 
 dotted with villages stretching beyond the banks, which 
 restricted their view from the decks. In five hours 
 Bergen-op-Zooni came in sight, and they presently 
 dropped anchor opposite the town. The boat was low- 
 ered, and the two officers, with the lads, were rowed 
 ashore. They were met as they landed by several young 
 officers. 
 
 "Welcome back, Vere; welcome, Allen! You have 
 been lucky indeed in having a few days in England, and 
 getting a view of something besides this dreary flat 
 country and its sluggish rivers. What is the last news 
 from London? " 
 
 " There is little news enough," Vere replied. " We 
 were only four days in London, and were busy all the 
 time. And how are things here? Now that summer 
 is at hand and the country drying, the Dons ought to 
 be bestirring themselves." 
 
 " They say that they are doing so," the officer replied. 
 " We have news that the Duke of Parma is assembling 
 his army at Bruges, where he is collecting the pick of 
 the Spanish infantry, with a number of Italian regiments 
 which have joined him. He sent ofi the Marquess Del 
 Vasto with the Sieur de Hautepenne toward Bois-le-Duc. 
 General Count Hohenlohe, who, as you know, we Eng- 
 lish always call Count Holland, went off with a large 
 force to meet him, and we heard only this morning that 
 a battle has been fought, Hautepenne killed, and the 
 fort of Crevecoeur on the Maas captured. From what 
 I hear, some of our leaders think that it was a mistake 
 so to scatter our forces, and if Parma moves forward 
 from Bruges against Sluys, which is likely enough, we 
 shall be sore put to it to save the place." 
 
 As they were talking they proceeded into the town, 
 
IX THE LOW COUNTRY. 57 
 
 and presently reached the hoitse where Francis \"ere had 
 his quarters. The officers and gentlemen volunteers of 
 his company soon assembled, and Captain \"ere intro- 
 duced the two boys to them. 
 
 ■' They are young gentlemen of good family," he said, 
 " who will act as my pages until they are old enough to 
 be enrolled as gentlemen volunteers. I commend them 
 to your good offices. Their father is a learned and 
 reverend gentleman who was my tutor, and also tutor to 
 my cousin, the Earl of Oxford, by w'hom he is greatly 
 valued. They are lads of spirit, and have been instructed 
 in the use of arms at Hedingham as if they had been 
 members of our family. I am sure, gentlemen volun- 
 teers, that you will receive them as friends. I propose 
 that they shall take their meals with you, but of course 
 they will lodge here with me and my officers; but as you 
 are in the next house this will cause no inconvenience. 
 I trust that we shall not remain here long, but shall soon 
 be on the move. We have now been here seven months, 
 and it is high time we were doing something. We 
 didn't bargain to come over here and settle down for life 
 in a dull Dutch town." 
 
 In a few hours the boys found themselves quite at 
 home in their new quarters. The gentlemen volunteers 
 received them cordially, and they found that for the 
 present their duties would be extremely light, consisting 
 chiefly in carrying messages and orders; for, as the 
 officers had all servants of their own, Captain \^ere dis- 
 pensed with their attendance at meals. There was much 
 to amuse and interest them in Bergen-op-Zoom. . It 
 reminded them to some extent of Harwich, with its 
 narrow streets and quaint houses; but the fortifications 
 were far stronger, and the number of churches struck 
 them as prodigious. The population differed in no very 
 
58 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 large degree in dress from that of England, but the 
 people struck them as being slower and more deliberate 
 in their motions. The women's costumes differed much 
 more widely from those to which they were accustomed, 
 and their strange and varied head-dresses, their bright- 
 colored handkerchiefs, and the amount of gold neck- 
 laces and bracelets that they wore, struck them with 
 surprise. 
 
 Their stay in Bergen-op-Zoom w^as even shorter than 
 they had anticipated, for three days after their arrival 
 a boat came with a letter from Sir William Russell, the 
 governor at Flushing. He said that he had just received 
 an urgent letter from the Dutch governor of Sluys, saying 
 that Parma's army was advancing from Bruges toward 
 the city, and had seized and garrisoned the fort of 
 Blankenburg on the seacoast to prevent re-enforcements 
 arriving from Ostend; he therefore prayed the governor 
 of Flushing to send ofif troops and provisions with all 
 haste to enable him to resist the attack. Sir William 
 requested that the governor of Bergen-op-Zoom would 
 at once embark the greater portion of his force on board 
 ship and send them to Sluys. He himself was having 
 a vessel filled with grain for the use of the inhabitants, 
 and was also sending every man he could spare from 
 Flushing. 
 
 In a few minutes all was bustle in the town. The 
 trumpets of the various companies called the soldiers to 
 arms, and in a very short time the troops were on their 
 way toward the river. Here several ships had been 
 req.uisitioned for the service; and as the companies 
 marched down they were conducted to the ships to 
 which they were allotted by the quartermasters. Geof- 
 frey and Lionel felt no small pride as they marched down 
 with their troop. They had for the first time donned 
 
IN THE LOW COUNTRY. 59 
 
 their steel caps, breast and back pieces; but this was 
 rather for the convenience of carriage than for any pres- 
 ent utihty. They had at Captain Agere's orders left their 
 ordinary clothes behind them, and were now attired in 
 thick serviceable jerkins, with skirts coming down 
 nearly to the knee, like those worn by the troops. They 
 marched at the rear of the company, the other pages, 
 similarly attired, following them. 
 
 As soon as the troops were on board ship, sail was 
 made, and the vessels dropped down the stream. The 
 wind was very light, and it was not until thirty hours 
 after starting that the little fleet arrived ofT Sluys. The 
 town, which was nearly egg-shaped, lay close to the 
 river, which was called the Zwin. At the eastern end, 
 in the center of a detached piece of water, stood the 
 castle, connected with the town by a bridge of boats. 
 The Zwin formed the defense on the north side, while 
 the south and west were covered by a very wide moat, 
 along the center of which ran a dyke, dividing it into 
 two channels. On the west side this moat extended to 
 the Zwin, and was crossed at the point of junction by 
 the bridge leading to the west gate. 
 
 The walls inclosed a considerable space, containing 
 fields and gardens. Seven windmills stood on the ram- 
 parts. The tower of the town hall, and those of the 
 churches of Our Lady, St. John, and the Gray Friars 
 rose high above the town. 
 
 The ships from Flushing and Bergen-op-Zoom sailed 
 up together, and the eight hundred men who landed 
 were received with immense enthusiasm by the inhabi- 
 tants, who were Protestants and devoted to the cause of 
 independence. The English were under the command of 
 Sir Roger Williams, who had already seen so many years 
 of service in the Low Countries; and under him were 
 
5o BV England's aid. 
 
 Morgan, Thomas Baskerville, and Huntley, who had 
 long served with him. 
 
 Roger Williams was an admirable man for service of 
 this kind. He had distinguished himself by many deeds 
 of reckless bravery. He possessed an inexhaustible 
 fund of confidence and high spirits, and in his company 
 it was impossible to feel despondent, however desperate 
 the situation. 
 
 The citizens placed their houses at the disposal of their 
 new allies, handsome quarters were allotted to the 
 officers, and the soldiers were all housed in private 
 dwellings or the warehouses of the merchants. The 
 inhabitants had already for some days been working 
 hard at their defenses, and the English at once joined 
 them in their labors, strengthening the weak portions 
 of tne walls, mounting cannon upon the towers, and pre- 
 paring in all ways to give a warm reception to the 
 Spaniards. 
 
 Captain Vere, his lieutenant and ensign, and his two 
 pages, were quartered in the house of a wealthy mer- 
 chant,' whose family did all in their power to make them 
 comfortable. It was a grand old house, and the boys, 
 accustomed as they were to the splendors of Hedingham 
 Castle, agreed that the simple merchants of the Low 
 Countries were far in advance of English nobles in the 
 comforts and conveniences of their dwellings. The walls 
 of the rooms were all heavily paneled ; rich curtains hung 
 before the casements. The furniture was not only 
 richly carved, but comfortable. Heavy hangings before 
 the doors excluded draughts, and in the principal apart- 
 ments Eastern carpets covered the floors. The meals 
 were served on spotless white linen. Rich plate stood 
 on the sideboard, and gold and silver vessels of rare 
 carved work from Italy glittered in the armoires. 
 
IN THE LOW COUXTRY. 6l 
 
 Above all, from top to bottom, the house was scrupu- 
 lously clean. Xot a particle of dust dimmed the bright- 
 ness of the furniture, and even now, when the city was 
 threatened with siege, the merchant's wife never relaxed 
 her vigilance over the doings of her maids, who seemed 
 to the boys to be perpetually engaged in scrubbing, dust- 
 ing, and polishing. 
 
 " Our mother prides herself on the neatness of her 
 house," Geoffrey said; "but what would she say, I 
 wonder, were she to see one of these Dutch households? 
 I fear that the maids would have a hard time of it after- 
 ward, and our father would be fairly driven out of his 
 library." 
 
 " It is all very well to be clean," Lionel said; "but I 
 think they carry it too far here. Peace and quietness 
 count for something, and it doesn't seem to me that 
 Dutchmen, fond of it as they say they are, know even 
 the meaning of the words, as far as their homes are con- 
 cerned. Why, it always seems to be cleaning day, and 
 they must be afraid of going into their own houses with 
 boots on! " 
 
 " Yes, I felt quite like a criminal to-day," Geoffrey 
 laughed, " when I came in muddy up to the waist, after 
 working down there by the sluices. I believe, when the 
 Spaniards open fire, these people will be more distracted 
 by the dust caused by falling tiles and chimneys than by 
 any danger of their lives." 
 
 Great difficulties beset the Duke of Parma at the com- 
 mencement of the siege. Sluys was built upon the only 
 piece of solid ground in the district, and it was sur- 
 rounded by such a labyrinth of canals, ditches, and 
 swamps that it was said that it was almost as difficult 
 to find Sluys as it was to capture it. Consequently, it 
 was impossible to find ground solid enough for a camp 
 
62 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 to be pitched upon, and the first labor was the erection 
 of wooden huts for the troops upon piles driven into the 
 ground. These huts were protected from the fire of the 
 defenders by bags of earth brought in boats from a long 
 distance. The main point selected for the attack was the 
 western gate; but batteries were also placed to play upon 
 the castle and the bridge of boats connecting it with the 
 town. 
 
 " There is one advantage in their determining to attack 
 us at the western extremity of the town," John Menyn, 
 the merchant at whose house Captain Vere and his party 
 were lodging, remarked when his guest informed him 
 there w^as no longer any doubt as to the point at which 
 the Spaniards intended to attack, " for they will not be 
 'able to blow up our walls with mines in that quarter." 
 
 " How is that? " Francis Vere asked. 
 
 " If you can spare half an hour of your time I will show 
 you," the merchant said. 
 
 " I can spare it now. Von Menyn," Vere replied; " for 
 the information is important, whatever it may be." 
 
 " I will conduct you there at once. There is no time 
 like the present." 
 
 " Shall we follow you, sir? " Geoffrey asked his captain. 
 
 " Yes, come along," A-'ere replied. " The matter is of 
 interest, and for the life of me I cannot make out what 
 this obstacle can be of which our host speaks." 
 
 They at once set out. 
 
 John Menyn led them to a warehouse close to the 
 western wall, and spoke a few words to its owner, who at 
 once took three lanterns from the wall and lighted them, 
 handing one to Vere, another to John Menyn, and tak- 
 ing the other himself; he then unlocked a massive door. 
 A flight of steps, leading apparently to a cellar, was visi- 
 ble. He led the way dowm, the two men following, and 
 
IN THE LOW COUNTRY. 63 
 
 the boys bringing up the rear. The descent was far 
 deeper than they had expected, and when they reached 
 the bottom they found themselves in a vast arched cehar 
 filled with barrels. From this they proceeded into 
 another, and again into a third. 
 
 "What are these great magazines?" Francis Vere 
 asked in surprise. 
 
 " They are wine cellars, and there are scores similar to 
 those you see. Sluys is the center of the wine trade of 
 Flanders and Holland, and cellars like these extend right 
 under the wall. All the warehouses along here have 
 similar cellars. This end of the town was the driest, and 
 the soil most easily excavated. That is why the maga- 
 zines for wines are all clustered here. There is not a foot 
 of ground behind and under the walls at this end that is 
 not similarly occupied, and if the Spaniards try to drive 
 mines to blow up the walls, they will simply break their 
 way into these cellars, where we can meet them and drive 
 them back again." 
 
 "Excellent!"' Francis A'ere said. "This will relieve 
 us of the work of countermining, which is always tire- 
 some and dangerous, and would be specially so here, 
 where we should have to dive under that deep moat out- 
 side your walls. Now we shall only have to keep a few 
 men on watch in these cellars. They would hear the 
 sound of the Spanish approaching, and we shall be ready 
 to give them a warm reception by the time they break 
 in. Are there conuuunications between these cellars? " 
 
 " Yes, for the most part," the wine merchant said. 
 " The cellars are not entirely the property of us dealers in 
 wine. They arc constructed by men who let them, just 
 as they would let houses. A merchant in a small way 
 would need but one cellar, while some of us occupy 
 twenty or more; therefore, there are for the most part 
 
64 BY England's aid. 
 
 communications, with doors, between the various cellars, 
 so that they can be let off in accordance with the needs 
 of the hirers." 
 
 " Well, I am much obliged to you for telling me of 
 this," Captain Vere said. " Williams and Morgan will 
 be glad enough to hear that there is no fear of their being 
 blown suddenly into the air while defending the walls, 
 and they will see the importance of keeping a few trusty 
 men on watch in the cellars nearest to the Spaniards. I 
 shall report the matter to them at once. The difficulty," 
 he added, smiling, " will be to keep the men wakeful, for 
 it seems to me that the very air is heavy with the fumes 
 of wine." 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE SIEGE OF SLUYS. 
 
 Until the Spaniards had established their camp, and 
 planted some of their batteries, there was but little firing. 
 Occasionally the wall-pieces opened upon parties of 
 officers reconnoitering, and a few shots were fired from 
 time to time to harass the workmen in the enemy's bat- 
 teries; but this was done rather to animate the townsmen, 
 and as a signal to distant friends that so far matters were 
 going on quietly, than with any hopes of arresting the 
 progress of the enemy's works. Many sorties were 
 made by the garrison, and fierce fighting took place, but 
 only a score or two of men from each company were 
 taken upon these occasions, and the boys were compelled 
 to remain inactive spectators of the fight. 
 
 In these sorties the Spanish works were frequently held 
 for a few minutes, gabions thrown down, and guns over- 
 turned, but after doing as much damage as they could 
 
 ^ 
 
THE SIEGE OF SLUYS. 65 
 
 the assailants had to fall back again to the town, being 
 unable to resist the masses of pikemen brought up 
 against them. The boldness of these sorties, and the 
 bravery displayed by their English allies, greatly raised 
 the spirits of the townsfolk, who now organized them- 
 selves into companies and undertook the work oT guard- 
 ing the less exposed portion of the wall, thus enabling 
 the garrison to keep their whole strength at the points 
 attacked. The townsmen also labored steadily in add- 
 ing to the defenses; and two companies of women were 
 formed, under female captains, who took the names of 
 May in the Heart and Catherine the Rose. These did 
 good service by building a strong fort at one of the 
 threatened points, and this work was, in their honor, 
 christened Fort \'enus. 
 
 " It is scarcely a compliment to Venus," Geoffrey 
 laughed to his brother. " These square-shouldered and 
 heavily-built women do not at all correspond with my 
 idea of the goddess of love." 
 
 " They are strong enough for men," Lionel said. " I 
 shouldn't like one of those big fat arms to come down 
 upon my head. No, they are not pretty; but they look 
 jolly and good-tempered, and if they were to fight as 
 hard as they work they ought to do good service." 
 
 " There is a good deal of difference between them," 
 Geoffrey said. " Look at those three dark-haired women 
 with neat, trim figures. They do not look as if they 
 belonged to the same race as the others." 
 
 " They are not of the same race, lad," Captain Vere, 
 who was standing close by, said. " The big heavy 
 women arc Flemish ; the others come, no doubt, from the 
 Walloon provinces bordering on France. The Walloons 
 broke off from the rest of the States and joined the Span- 
 ish almost from the first. They were for the most part 
 
66 BY England's aid. 
 
 Catholics, and had httle in common with the people of 
 the Low Country; but there were, of course, many 
 Protestants among them, and these were forced to emi- 
 grate, for the Spanish allow no Protestants in the 
 country under their rule. Alva adopted the short and 
 easy plan of murdering all the Protestants in the towns 
 he took; but the war is now conducted on rather more 
 humane principles, and the Protestants have the option 
 given them of changing their faith or leaving the country. 
 
 " In this way, without intending it, the Spaniards 
 have done good service to Holland, for hundreds of 
 thousands of industrious people have flocked there for 
 shelter from Antwerp. Ghent, Bruges, and other cities 
 that have fallen into the hands of the Spaniards, thus 
 greatly raising the population of Holland, and adding to 
 its power of defense. Besides this, the presence of these 
 exiles, and the knowledge that a similar fate awaits them- 
 selves if they fall again under the yoke of Spain, nerves 
 the people to resist to the utmost. Had it not been for 
 the bigotry of the Spanish, and the abominable cruelties 
 practiced by the Inquisition, the States would never 
 have rebelled; and even after they did so. terms might 
 easily have been made with them had they not been 
 maddened by the wholesale massacres perpetrated by 
 Alva. There, do you hear those women speaking? 
 Their language is French rather than Flemish." 
 
 Just as they were speaking, a heavy roar of cannon 
 broke out from the eastern end of the town. 
 
 "They have opened fire on the castle!" Vere ex- 
 claimed. " Run, lads, quick! and summon the company 
 to form in the market place in front of our house. We 
 are told ofT to re-enforce the garrison of the castle, in 
 case of attack." 
 
 The boys hurried away at the top of their speed. 
 
THE SIEGE OF SLUYS. 67 
 
 They had the Hst of all the houses in which the men of 
 tlie company were quartered; and as the heavy roar of 
 cannon had brought everyone to their doors to hear 
 what was going on, the company were in a very short 
 time assembled. 
 
 Francis \'ere placed himself at their head, and marched 
 them through the long streets of the town and out 
 through the wall on to the bridge of boats. It was the 
 first time the boys had been under fire; and although 
 they kept a good countenance, they acknowledged to 
 each other afterward that they had felt extremely uncom- 
 fortable as they traversed the bridge with the balls whis- 
 tling over their heads, and sometimes striking the water 
 close by and sending a shower of spray over the troops. 
 
 They felt easier when they had entered the castle and 
 were protected by its walls. Upon these the men took 
 their station. Those with guns discharged their pieces 
 against the Spanish artillerymen, the pikemen assisted the 
 bombardiers to work the cannon, and the officers went to 
 and fro encouraging the men. The pages of the company 
 had little to do, beyond from time to time carrying cans 
 of wine and water to the men engaged. Geoffrey and 
 Lionel, finding that their services were not required by 
 Captain \'ere, mounted on to the wall, and sheltering 
 themselves as well as they could behind the battlements, 
 looked out at what was going on. 
 
 " It doesn't seem to me," Geoffrey said, " that these 
 walls will long withstand the balls of the Spanish. The 
 battlements are already knocked down in several places, 
 and I can hear, after each shot strikes the walls, the 
 splashing of the brickwork as it falls into the water. 
 Sec! there is Tom Carroll struck down with a ball. It's 
 our duty to carry him away." 
 
 They ran along the wall to the fallen soldier. Two 
 
68 BY England's aid. 
 
 other pages came up, and the four carried him to the 
 top of the steps, and then down into the courtyard, 
 where a Dutch surgeon took charge of him. His 
 shoulder had been struck by the ball, and the arm hung 
 only by a shred of flesh. The surgeon shook his head. 
 
 "I can do nothing for him," he said. " He cannot live 
 many hours." 
 
 Lionel had done his share in carrying the man down, 
 but he now turned sick and faint. 
 
 Geoffrey caught him by the arm. " Steady, old boy! " 
 he said; " it is trying at first, but we shall soon get accus- 
 tomed to it. Here, take a draught of wane from this 
 flask." 
 
 " I am better now," Lionel said, after taking a draught 
 of wine. " I felt as if I was going to faint, Geoffrey. I 
 don't know why I should, for I did not feel frightened 
 when we w^ere on the wall." 
 
 " Oh, it has nothing to do with fear! it is just the 
 sight of that poor fellow's blood. There is nothing to be 
 ashamed of in that. Why, I saw WTll Atkins, who was 
 one of the best fighters and single-stick players in Hed- 
 ingham, go ofi in a dead swoon because a man he was 
 working with crushed his thumb between two heavy 
 stones. Look, Lionel, what cracks there are in the wall 
 here. I don't think it w'ill stand long. We had better 
 run up and tell Captain A'ere, for it may come toppling 
 down with some of the men on it." 
 
 Captain Vere, on hearing the news, ran down and 
 examined the wall. 
 
 " Yes," he said, " it is evidently going. A good earth- 
 work is worth a dozen of these walls. They will soon 
 have the castle about our ears. However, it is of no 
 great importance to us. I saw- you lads just now on the 
 wall; I did not care about ordering you down at the 
 
THE SIEGE OF SLUYS. 69 
 
 time; but don't go up again except to help to carry down 
 the wounded. Make it a rule, my boys, never to shirk 
 your duty, however great the risk of life may be ; but, on 
 the other hand, never risk your lives unless it is your 
 duty to do so. \\'hat is gallantry in the one case is 
 foolishness in the other. Although you are but pages, 
 yet it may well be that in such a siege as this you will 
 have many opportunities of showing that you are of good 
 English stock; but while I would have you shrink from 
 no danger when there is a need for you to expose your- 
 selves, I say also that you should in no way run into 
 danger wantonly." 
 
 Several times in the course of the afternoon the boys 
 took their turn in going up and helping to bring down 
 wounded men. As the time went on, several yawning 
 gaps appeared in the walls. The courtyard was strewn 
 with fragments of masonry, and the pages were ordered 
 to keep under shelter of the wall of the castle unless sum- 
 moned on duty. Indeed, the courtyard had now become 
 a more dangerous station than the wall itself; for not 
 only did the cannon-shot fly through the breaches, but 
 fragments of bricks, mortar, and rubbish flew along with 
 a force that would have been fatal to anything struck. 
 
 Some of the pages were big fellows of seventeen or 
 eighteen years old, who had been serving for some years 
 under Morgan and Williams, and would soon be trans- 
 ferred into the ranks. 
 
 " I like not this sort of fighting," one of them said. 
 " It is all very well when it comes to push of pike with 
 the Spaniards, but to remain here like chickens in a coop 
 while they batter away at us is a game for which I have 
 no fancy. W'liat say you. Master Vickars? " 
 
 " Well, it is my first ex])crience, Somcrs, and T cannot 
 say that it is agreeable, I do not know whether I should 
 
7© BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 like hand-to-hand fighting better; but it seems to me at 
 present that it would be certainly more agreeable to be 
 doing something than to be sitting here and listening to 
 the falls of the pieces of masonry and the whistling of 
 the balls. I don't see that they will be any nearer when 
 they have knocked this place to pieces. They have no 
 boats, and if they had, the guns on the city wall would 
 prevent their using them; besides, when the bridge of 
 boats is removed, they could do nothing if they got here." 
 
 Toward evening a council was held, all the principal 
 officers being present, and it was decided to evacuate the 
 castle. It could indeed have been held for some days 
 longer, but it was plain it would at length become unten- 
 al)le; the bridge of boats had already been struck in 
 several places, and some of the barges composing it had 
 sunk level with the water. Were it destroyed, the gar- 
 rison of the castle would be completely cut off; and as 
 no great advantage was to be gained by holding the posi- 
 tion — for it was evident that it was upon the other end of 
 the town the main attack was to be made — it was decided 
 to evacuate it under cover of night. As soon as it 
 became dark this decision was carried into effect, and 
 for hours the troops worked steadily, transporting the 
 guns, ammunition, and stores of all kinds across from 
 the castle to the town. 
 
 Already communication with their friends outside had 
 almost ceased, for the first operation of the enemy had 
 been to block the approach to Sluys from the sea. Boats 
 had been moored head and stern right across the Zwin. 
 and a battery erected upon each shore to protect them; 
 but Captains Hart and Allen twice swam down to com- 
 municate with friendly vessels below the obstacle, carry- 
 ing dispatches with them from the governor to the States- 
 General, and from Roger Williams to the English 
 
The four Paghs carivv down thl Wounded Soldier.— Pajje 70, 
 Eng. AiJ.J 
 
THE SIEGE OF SLUYS. 7I 
 
 commanders, urging that no time should be lost in 
 assembling an army to march to the relief of the town. 
 
 Both contained assurances that the garrison would 
 defend the place to the last extremity, but pointed out 
 that it was only a question of time, and that the town 
 must fall unless relieved. The Dutch garrison was 
 eight hundred strong, and had been joined by as many 
 English. Parma had at first marched with but six thou- 
 sand men against the city, but had very speedily drawn 
 much larger bodies of men toward him, and had, as 
 Roger Williams states in a letter to the queen sent from 
 Sluys at an early period of the siege, four regiments of 
 Walloons, four of Germans, one of Italians, one of Bur- 
 gundians, fifty-two companies of Spaniards, twenty-four 
 troops of horse, and forty-eight guns. This would give 
 a total of at least seventeen thousand men, and further 
 re-enforcements afterward arrived. 
 
 Against so overwhelming a force as this it could not 
 be hoped that the garrison, outnumbered by more than 
 ten to one, could long maintain themselves, and the Duke 
 of Parma looked for an easy conquest of the place. By 
 both parties the possession of Sluys was regarded as a 
 matter of importance out of all proportion to the size and 
 population of the town : for at that time it was known in 
 England that the King of Spain was preparing a vast fleet 
 for the invasion of Britain, and Sluys was the nearest 
 point to our shores at which a fleet could gather and the 
 forces of Parma embark to join those coming direct from 
 Spain. The English, therefore, were determined to 
 maintain the place to the last extremity; and while Parma 
 had considered its capture as an affair of a few days only, 
 the little garrison were determined that for weeks at any 
 rate they would be able to prolong the resistance, feel- 
 ing sure that before that time could elapse both the States 
 
72 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 and England, knowing the importance of the struggle, 
 would send forces to their relief. 
 
 The view taken as to the uselessness of defending the 
 castle was fully justified, as the Spaniards on the follow- 
 ing day removed the guns that they had employed in 
 battering it, to their works facing the western gate, and 
 fire was opened next morning. Under cover of this the 
 Spanish engineers pushed their trenches up to the very 
 edge of the moat, in spite of several desperate sorties by 
 the garrison. The boys had been forbidden by Captain 
 Vere to take their place with the company on the walls. 
 
 " In time," he said, " as our force decreases, we shall 
 want everyone capable of handling arms to man the 
 breaches, but at present we are not in any extremity; and 
 none save those whom duty compels to be there must 
 come under the fire of the Spaniards, for to do so would 
 be risking life without gain." 
 
 They had, however, made friends with the wine mer- 
 chant whose cellars they had visited, and obtained per- 
 mission from him to visit the upper story of his 
 warehouse whenever they chose. From a window here 
 they were enabled to watch all that was taking place, 
 for the warehouse was much higher than the walls. It 
 was not in the direct line of fire of the Spanish batteries, 
 for these were chiefly concentrated against the wall a 
 little to their right. After heavy fighting the Spaniards 
 one night, by means of boats from the Zwin, landed upon 
 the dyke which divided the moat into two channels, and 
 thus established themselves so close under the ramparts 
 that the guns could not be brought to bear upon them. 
 They proceeded to intrench themselves at once upon the 
 dyke. 
 
 The governor, Arnold Groenvelt, consulted with the 
 English leaders, and decided that the enemy must be 
 
THE SIEGE OF SLUVS. 73 
 
 driven off this d}ke immediately, or that the safety of the 
 city would be gravely imperiled. They therefore assem- 
 bled a force of four hundred men, sallied out of the south 
 gate, where two bastions were erected on the dyke itself, 
 and then advanced along it to the assault of the Span- 
 iards. The battle was a desperate one, the English and 
 Dutch were aided by their comrades on the wall, who 
 shot with guns and arquebuses against the Spaniards, 
 while the latter were similarly assisted by their friends 
 along the outer edge of the moat, and received constant 
 re-enforcements by boats from their ships. 
 
 The odds were too great for the assailants, who were 
 forced at last to fall back along the dyke to the south 
 gate and to re-enter the town. It was already five weeks 
 since the English had arrived to take part in the defense, 
 and the struggle now began upon a great scale — thirty 
 cannon and eight culverins opening fire upon the walls. 
 The heaviest fire was on St. James' day, the 25th of 
 July, when four thousand shots were fired between 
 three in the morning and five in the afternoon. While 
 this tremendous cannonade was going on the boys 
 could not but admire the calmness shown by the popu- 
 lation. Many of the shots, flying over the top of the 
 walls, struck the houses in the city, and the chimneys, 
 tiles, and masses of masonry fell in the streets. Never- 
 theless the people continued their usual avocations. 
 The shops were all open, though the men employed 
 served their customers with breast and back pieces 
 buckled on, and their arms close at hand, so that they 
 could run to the walls at once to take part in their 
 defense, did the Spaniards attempt an assault upon 
 them. The women stood knitting at their doors, Frau 
 jMenyn looked as sharply after her maids as ever, and 
 washing and scouring went on without interruption. 
 
74 J'-v England's aid. 
 
 " I believe that woman will keep those girls at wor^c 
 after the Spaniards have entered the city, and until they 
 are thundering at the door," Lionel said. " Who but 
 a Dutchwoman would give a thought to a few particles 
 of dust on her furniture when an enemy was cannonad- 
 ing the town? " 
 
 " I think she acts wisely, after all, Lionel. The fact 
 that everything goes on as usual here and in other houses 
 takes people's thoughts off the dangers of the position, 
 and prevents anything like panic being felt." 
 
 The lads spent the greater part of the day at the look- 
 out, and could see that the wall against which the Spanish 
 fire was directed was fast crumbling. Looking down 
 upon it, it seemed deserted of troops, for it would be 
 needlessly exposing the soldiers to death to place them 
 there while the cannonade continued; but behind the 
 wall, and in the street leading to it, companies of English 
 and Dutch soldiers could be seen seated or lying on the 
 ground. 
 
 They were leaning out of the dormer window in the 
 high roof watching the Spanish soldiers in the batteries 
 working their guns, when, happening to look around, 
 they saw a cross-bow protruded from a window of the 
 warehouse to their right, and a moment afterward the 
 sharp twang of the bow was heard. There w^as nothing 
 unusual in this ; for although firearms were now generally 
 in use the long-bow and the cross-bow had not been 
 entirely abandoned, and there were still archers in the 
 English army, and many still held that the bow was a far 
 better weapon than the arquebus, sending its shafts well- 
 nigh as far and with a truer aim. 
 
 " If that fellow is noticed," Geoffrey said, " we shall 
 have the Spanish musketeers sending their balls in this 
 direction. The governor has, I heard Captain Vere say, 
 
THE SIEGE OF SLUYS. 75 
 
 forbidden shooting" from the warehouses, because he does 
 not wish to attract the Spanish lire against them. Of 
 course, when the wall yields and the breach has to be 
 defended, the warehouses will be held, and as the win- 
 dows will command the breach they will be great aids to 
 us then, and it would be a great disadvantage to ui if the 
 Spaniards now were to throw shells and fire-balls into 
 these houses, and so to destroy them before they make 
 their attack. Xor can much good be gained, for at this 
 distance a cross-bow would scarce carry its bolts beyond 
 the moat." 
 
 ■■ Most likely the man is using the cross-bow on pur- 
 pose to avoid attracting the attention of the Spaniards, 
 Geoffrey. At this distance they could not see the cross- 
 bow, while a puff of smoke would be sure to catch their 
 eye." 
 
 '■ There, he has shot again. I did not see the quarrel 
 fall in the moat. See, one of the Spanish soldiers from 
 that battery is coming forward. There, he has stooped 
 and picked something up. Hallo! do you see that? He 
 has just raised his arm; that is a signal, surely." 
 
 " It certainly looked like it," Lionel agreed. " It was 
 a sort of half wave of the hand. That is very strange! " 
 
 ■' \'ery, Lionel; it looks to me very suspicious. It is 
 quite possible that a jjiece of paper may have been tied 
 around the bolt, and that someone is sending informa- 
 tion to the enemy. This ought to be looked to." 
 
 " But what are we to do, Geofifrey? Merely seeing a 
 .Spanish soldier wave his arm is scarcely reason enough 
 for bringing an accusation against anyone. We are not 
 even sure that he picked up the bolt; and even if he did, 
 the action might have been a sort of mocking wave of the 
 hand at tlie failure of the shooter to send it as far as the 
 battery." 
 
76 BY England's aid. 
 
 " It might be, of course, Lionel. No, we have cer- 
 tainly nothing to go upon that would justify our making 
 a report on the subject, but quite enough to induce us to 
 keep a watch on this fellow, whoever he may be. Let us 
 see, to begin with, if he shoots again." 
 
 They waited for an hour, but the head of the cross-bow 
 was not again thrust out of the window. 
 
 " He may have ceased shooting for either of two 
 reasons," Geofifrey said. " If he is a true man, because 
 he sees that his bolts do not carry far enough to be of 
 any use. If he is a traitor, because he has gained his 
 object, and knows that his communication has reached 
 his friends outside. We will go down now and inquire 
 who is the occupier of the next warehouse." 
 
 The merchant himself was not below, for as he did 
 business with pther towns he had had nothing to do since 
 Sluys was cut off from the surrounding country; but one 
 of his clerks was at work, making out bills and accounts 
 in his office as if the thunder of the guns outside was 
 unheard by him. The boys had often spoken to him as 
 they passed in and out. 
 
 "Who occupies the warehouse on the right?" Geof- 
 frey asked him carelessly. 
 
 ■■ William Arnig," he replied. " He is a leading citi- 
 zen, and one of the greatest merchants in our trade. His 
 cellars are the most extensive we have, and he does a 
 great trade in times of peace with Bruges, Ghent, Ant- 
 werp, and other towns." 
 
 " I suppose he is a Protestant like most of the towns- 
 people? " Geoffrey remarked. 
 
 " No, he is a Catholic; but he is not one who pushes 
 his opinions strongly, and he is well disposed to the 
 cause, and a captain in one of the city bands. The 
 Catholics and Protestants always dwell quietly together 
 
THE SIEGE OF SLUYS. 77 
 
 throughout the Low Countries, and would have no ani- 
 mosities against each other were it not for the Span- 
 iards. Formerly, at least, this was the case; but since 
 the persecutions we have Protestant towns and Catholic 
 towns; the one holding to the States' cause, the other 
 siding with the Spaniards. Why do you ask? " 
 
 " Oh ! I hadn't heard the name of your next neighbor, 
 and was wondering who he might be." 
 
 The boys had now been nearly two months in Holland, 
 and were beginning to understand the language, which 
 is not diiTicult to acquire, and differed then even less 
 than now from the dialect spoken in the eastern counties 
 of England, between whom and Holland there had been 
 for many generations much trade and intimate relations. 
 
 " \\'hat had we better do next, Geoffrey?" Lionel 
 asked as they left the warehouse. 
 
 " I think that in the first place, Lionel, we will take our 
 post at the window to-morrow, and keep close watch all 
 day to see whether this shooting is repeated. If it is, we 
 had better report the matter to Captain Vere, and leave 
 him to decide what should be done. I do not see that we 
 could undertake anything alone, and in any case, you see, 
 it would be a serious matter to lay an accusation against 
 a prominent citizen who is actually a captain of one of the 
 bands." 
 
 L'pon the following day they took their post again at 
 the window, anrl after some hours' watching saw three 
 bolts fired from the next window. Watching intently, 
 they saw the two first fall into the moat. They could not 
 sec where the other fell; but as there was no splash in 
 the water, they concluded that it had fallen beyond it, 
 and in a minute the}' saw a soldier again advance from 
 the battery, pick up something at the edge of the water, 
 raise his arm, and retire. That evening, when Captain 
 
78 BY England's aid. 
 
 \'cre returned from the ramparts, the}" informed him of 
 what they had observed. 
 
 " Doubtless it is an act of treachery," he said, " and 
 this merchant is communicating with the enemy. At 
 the same time what you have seen, although convincing 
 evidence to me, is scarce enough for me to denounce 
 him. Doubtless he does not write these letters until he 
 is ready to fire them ofif, and were he arrested in his house 
 or on his way to the warehouse we might fail to find 
 proofs of his guilt, and naught but ill feeling would be 
 caused among his friends. No, whatever we do we musj; 
 do cautiously. Have you thought of any plan by which 
 we might catch him in the act? " 
 
 " If two or three men could be introduced into his 
 warehouse and concealed in the room from which he 
 fires, they might succeed in catching him in the act. 
 Captain Vere; but the room may be an empty one, with- 
 out any place whatever where they could be hidden, and 
 unless they were actually in the room they would be of 
 little good, for he would have time, if he heard footsteps, 
 to thrust any letter he may have written into his mouth, 
 and so destroy it before it could be seized." 
 
 " That is so." Captain \'ere agreed. " The matter 
 seems a difificult one, and yet it is of the greatest impor- 
 tance to hinder communications with the Spaniards. 
 To-night all the soldiers who can be spared, aided by all 
 the citizens able to use matlock and pick, are to set to 
 work to begin to raise a half-moon around the windmill 
 behind the point they are attacking, so as to have a 
 second line to fall back upon when the wall gives way, 
 which it will do ere long, for it is sorely shaken and 
 battered. It is most important to keep this from the 
 knowledge of the Spaniards. Now, lads, you have 
 shown your keenness by taking notice of what is going 
 
THE SIEGE OF SLUVS. 79 
 
 on, see if you cannot go further, and hit upon some plan 
 of catching this traitor at his work. If before night we 
 can think of no scheme, 1 must go to the governor and 
 tell him frankly that we have suspicions of treachery, 
 though we cannot prove them, and ask him, in order to 
 prevent the possibility of our plans being communicated 
 to the enemy, to place some troops in all the warehouses 
 along that line, so that none can shoot therefrom any 
 message to the Spaniards." 
 
 Just as Captain \ ere finished his supper, the boys came 
 into the room again. 
 
 " Wq have thought of a plan, sir, that might succeed, 
 although it would be somewhat difficult. The dormer 
 window from which these bolts have been fired lies thirty 
 or forty feet away from that from which we were looking. 
 The roof is so steep that no one could hold a footing 
 upon it for a moment, nor could a plank be placed upon 
 which he could walk. The window is about twelve feet 
 from the top of the roof. We think that one standing 
 on the ledge of our window might climb on to its top, 
 and once there swing a rope, with a stout grapnel 
 attached, to catch on the ridge of the roof; then two or 
 three men might climb up there and work themselves 
 along, and then lower themselves down with a rope on 
 to the top of the next window. They would need to 
 have ropes fastened around their bodies, for the height 
 is great, and a slip would mean death, 
 
 ■■ The one farthest out on the window could lean over 
 when he hears a noise below him, and when he saw the 
 cross-jjow thrust from the window could, by a sudden 
 blow, knock it from the fellow's hand, when it would slide 
 down the roof and fall into the narrow yard between the 
 warehouse and the walls. Of course some men would 
 be placed there in readiness to seize it, and others at the 
 
8o BY England's aid. 
 
 door of the warehouse to arrest the traitor if he ran 
 down." 
 
 " I think the plan is a good one, though somewhat 
 difficult of execution," Captain \'ere said. " But this 
 enterprise on the roof would be a difficult one and dan- 
 gerous, since, as you say, a slip would mean death." 
 
 " Lionel and myself, sir, would undertake that, with 
 the aid of two active men to hold the ropes for us. We 
 have both done plenty of bird-nesting in the woods of 
 Hedingham, and are not likely to turn giddy." 
 
 " I don't think it is necessary for more than one to get 
 down on to that window," Captain Vere said. " Only one 
 could so place himself as to look down upon the cross- 
 bow. However, you shall divide the honor of the enter- 
 prise between you. You, as the eldest and strongest, 
 Geofifrey, shall carry out your plan on the roof, while 
 you, Lionel, shall take post at the door with four men, to 
 arrest the traitor when he leaves. I will select two 
 strong and active men to accompany you, Geoffrey, and 
 aid you in your attempt; but mind, before you try to 
 get out of the window and to climb on to its roof, have 
 a strong rope fastened round your body and held by the 
 others; then in case of a slip, they can haul you in again. 
 I will see that the ropes and grapnels are in readiness." 
 
 The next morning early Geoffrey proceeded with the 
 two men who had been selected to accompany him to his 
 usual lookout. Both were active, wiry men, and entered 
 fully into the spirit of the undertaking when Geoffrey 
 explained its nature to them. They looked out of the 
 dormer window at the sharp roof slanting away in front 
 of them and up to the ridge above. 
 
 " I think. Masters Mckars," one of them, Roger 
 Browne by name, said, " that I had best go up first. I 
 served for some years at sea, and am used to climbing 
 
THE SIEGE OF SLUYS. Si 
 
 about in dizzy places. It is no easy matter to get from 
 this window sill astride the roof above us, and moreover 
 I am more likely to heave the grapnel so that it will hook 
 firmly on to the ridge than you are." 
 
 " \'ery well, Roger. I should be willing to try, but 
 doubtless you would manage it far better than I should. 
 But before you start we will fasten the other rope round 
 your body, as Captain \"ere directed me to do. Then in 
 case you slip, or anything gives way with your weight, 
 we can check you before you slide fai down below us." 
 
 A rope was accordingly tied round the man's body 
 under his arms. Taking the grapnel, to which the other 
 rope was atttached, he got out on to the sill. It was not 
 an easy task to climb up on the ridge of the dormer 
 window, and it needed all his strength and activity to 
 accomplish the feat. Once astride of the ridge the rest 
 was easy. At the first cast he threw the grapnel so that 
 it caught securely on the top of the roof. After testing 
 it with two or three pulls he clambered up. leaving the 
 lower end of the rope hanging by the side of the window. 
 As soon as he had gained this position Geoffrey, who 
 was to follow him, prepared to start. 
 
 According to the instructions Browne had given him 
 he fastened the end of the rope which was round 
 Browne's body under his own shoulders, then leaning 
 over and taking a firm hold of the rope to which the 
 graj)nel was attached, he let himself out of the window. 
 Browne hauled from above at the rope round his body, 
 and he pulled himself with his hands by that attached to 
 the grapnel, and presently reached the top. 
 
 " I am glafl you came first, Roger," he said. " I do 
 not think I could have ever pulled myself up if you had 
 not assisted me." 
 
 He im fastened the rope, and the end was thrown down 
 
82 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 to the window, and Job Tredgold, the other man, fas- 
 tened it round him and was hauled up as Geoffrey had 
 been. 
 
 " We will move along now to that stack of chimneys 
 coming through the roof four feet below the ridge on the 
 town side," Geoffrey said. " We can stand down there 
 out of sight of the Spaniards. We shall be sure to attract 
 attention sitting up here, and might have some bullets 
 flying around our ears, besides which this fellow's friends 
 might suspect our object and signal to him in some way. 
 It is two hours yet to the time when we have twice seen 
 him send his bolts across the moat." 
 
 This was accordingly done, and for an hour and a half 
 they sat down on the roof with their feet against the stack 
 of chimneys. 
 
 " It is time to be moving now," Geoffrey said at last. 
 " I think the best way will be for me to get by the side of 
 the dormer window instead of above it. It would be 
 very awkward leaning over there, and I should not have 
 strength to strike a blow; whereas, with the rope under 
 my arms and my foot on the edge of the sill, which pro- 
 jects a few inches beyond the side of the window, I 
 could stand upright and strike a downright blow on the 
 cross-bow." 
 
 " That would be the best way, I think," Roger Browne 
 agreed; " and I will come down on to the top of the win- 
 dow and lean over. In the first place your foot might 
 slip, and as you dangle there by the rope he might cut 
 it and let you shoot over, or he might lean out and shoot 
 you as you climb up the roof again; but if I am above, 
 with my pistol in readiness, there will be no fear of 
 accidents." 
 
AN HEROIC DEFENSE. 63 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 AN HEROIC DEFENSE. 
 
 The plan Roger Browne suggested was carried out. 
 Geoffrey was first lowered to his place by the side of the 
 window, and bracing himself against its side with a foot 
 on the sill he managed to stand upright, leaning against 
 the rope that Job Tredgold held from above. Job had 
 instructions, when Geoffrey lifted his arm, to ease the 
 rope a few inches so as to enable the lad to lean forward. 
 After two or three attempts Geoffrey got the rope to the 
 exact length which would enable him to look around the 
 corner and to strike a blow with his right hand, in which 
 he held a stout club. Roger Browne then descended by 
 the aid of the other rope, and, fastening it around his 
 body, lay down astride of the roof of the window, with 
 his head and shoulders over the end, and his pistol held 
 in readiness. 
 
 It seemed an age to Geoffrey before he heard the 
 sound of a footstep in the loft beside him. He grasped 
 his cudgel firmly and leaned slightly forward. For ten 
 minutes there was quiet within, and Geoffrey guessed that 
 the traitor was writing the missive he was about to send 
 to the enemy; then the footstep approached the window, 
 and a moment later a cross-bow was thrust out. A 
 glance at it sufficed to show that the bolt was enveloped 
 in a piece of paper wound around it and secured with 
 a string. Steadying himself as well as he could Geoffrey 
 struck with all his force down upon the cross-bow. The 
 weapon, loosely held, went clattering down the tiles. 
 There was an exclamation of surprise and fury from 
 within the window, and at the same moment Job Tred- 
 
84 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 gold, seeing that Geoffrey's attempt had been successful, 
 hauled awa}^ at the rope and began to drag him back- 
 ward up the tiles. 
 
 The lad saw a man lean out of the window and look up 
 at him, then a pistol was leveled; but the report came 
 from above the window, and not from the threatening 
 weapon. A sharp cry of pain was heard, as the pistol 
 fell from the man's hand and followed the cross-bow 
 down the roof. A few seconds later Geoffrey was hauled 
 up to the ridge, where he was at once joined by Roger 
 Browne. Shifting the ropes they moved along till above 
 the window from which they had issued. Geoffrey was 
 first lowered down. As soon as he had got in at the 
 window he undid the rope and Job Tredgold followed 
 him, while Roger Browne slid down by the rope attached 
 to the grapnel; then they ran downstairs. 
 
 As soon as they sallied out below they saw that Lionel 
 and the men with him had captured a prisoner; and just 
 as they joined the party the guard came around from the 
 other side of the warehouse, bringing with them the 
 cross-bow, its bolt, and the pistol. The prisoner, w^hose 
 shoulder was broken by Roger Browne's shot, was at 
 once taken to Captain Vere's quarters. That officer had 
 just arrived from the walls, knowing the time at which 
 the capture would probably be made. 
 
 " So you have succeeded," he said. " Well done, lads; 
 you have earned the thanks of all. We will take this 
 man at once to the governor, who is at present at the 
 town hall." 
 
 By the time they issued out quite a crowd had assem- 
 bled, for the news that William von Arnig had been 
 brought a prisoner, and wounded, to Captain Vere's 
 quarters had spread rapidly. The crowd increased as 
 they went along, and Captain A'ere and his party had dif- 
 
AN HEROIC DEFENSE. 85 
 
 ficulty in making- their way to the town hall ; many of the 
 people exclaiming loudly against this treatment of one 
 of the leading citizens. The governor was, when they 
 entered, holding council with the English leader, Sir 
 Roger Williams. 
 
 " Why, what is this. Captain \'ere?" he asked in sur- 
 prise as that officer, accompanied by the two boys and 
 followed by Roger Browne and Job Tredgold guarding 
 the prisoner, entered. 
 
 " I have to accuse this man of treacherously com- 
 municating with the enemy," Francis \'ere said. 
 
 " What? " Arnold de Groenvelt exclaimed in surprise. 
 " Why, this is Mynheer von Arnig, one of our most wor- 
 shipful citizens! Surely, Captain \'ere, there must be 
 some error here? " 
 
 " I will place my evidence before you," Captain \'ere 
 said ; '' and it will be for you to decide upon it. ^Master 
 Geoffrey A'ickars. please to inform the governor what 
 you know about this matter." 
 
 Geoffrey then stated how he and his brother, being at 
 the upper window of the warehouse, had on two days in 
 succession seen a cross-bow discl^arged from a neighbor- 
 ing window, and had noticed a Spanish soldier come out 
 of a battery and pick up something which they believed 
 to be the bolt, ^ and how he and his brother had reported 
 the circumstances to Captain Acre. That officer then 
 took up the story and stated that seeing the evidence 
 was not conclusive, and it was probable that if an attempt 
 was made to arrest the person, whosoever he might 
 be, who had used the cross-bow, any evidence of trea- 
 sona])le design might be destroyed before he was seized, 
 he had accepted the offer of Master A'ickars to climb 
 the roof, lower himself to the window from which the 
 bolt would be shot and, if jjossible, strike it from the 
 
86 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 man's hands, so that it would fall down the roof to the 
 courtyard below, where men were placed to seize it. 
 
 Geoffrey then related how he, with the two soldiers 
 guarding- the prisoner, had scaled the roof and taken a 
 position by the window; how he had seen the cross-bow 
 thrust out, and had struck it from the hands of the man 
 holding it; how the latter leaned out, and would have 
 shot him had not Roger Browne, from his post above 
 the window, shot him in the shoulder. 
 
 " Here are the cross-bow and pistol," Captain Vere 
 said ; " and this is the bolt as it was picked up by my men. 
 You see, sir, there is a paper fastened around it. I know 
 not its contents, for I judged it best to leave it as it was 
 found until I placed it in your hands." 
 
 The governor cut the string, unrolled the paper, and 
 examined it. It contained a statement as to the state of 
 the wall, with remarks where it was yielding, and wdiere 
 the enemy had best shoot against it. It said that the 
 defenders had in the night begun to form a half-moon 
 behind it, and contained a sketch showing the exact posi- 
 tion of the new work. 
 
 "Gentlemen, what think you of this?" the governor 
 asked the English officers. 
 
 " There can be no doubt that it is a foul act of 
 treachery," Williams said, " and the traitor merits death." 
 
 " We will not decide upon it ourselves," the governor 
 said. " I will summon six of the leading citizens, who 
 shall sit as a jury with us. This is a grave matter, and 
 touches the honor of the citizens as well as the safety of 
 the town." 
 
 In a few minutes the six citizens summoned arrived. 
 The evidence was again given, and then the prisoner was 
 asked what he had to say in his defense. 
 
 " It is useless for me to deny it," he replied. " I am 
 
AN HEROIC DEFENSE. 87 
 
 caught in the act, and must suffer for it. I have done 
 my duty to the king" of Spain, my sovereign ; and I warn 
 you he will take vengeance for my blood." 
 
 " That we must risk." the governor said. " Now, gen- 
 tlemen, you citizens of this town now attacked by the 
 Spaniards, and you, sir, who are in command of the 
 soldiers of the queen of England, have heard the evidence 
 and the answer the prisoner has made. \Miat is your 
 opinion thereon? Do you, Sir Roger Williams, being 
 highest in ra.nk and authority, first give your opinion." 
 
 '■ I find that he is guilty of an act of gross treason 
 and treachery. For such there is but one punishment — 
 death." And the six citizens all gave the same decision. 
 
 " You are found guilty of this foul crime," the gov- 
 ernor said, " and are sentenced to death. In half an hour 
 you will be hung in the market place, as a punishment 
 to yourself and a warning to other traitors, if such there 
 be in this town of Sluys. As to you, young sirs, you 
 have rendered a great service to the town, and have 
 shown a discernment beyond your years. I thank you in 
 the name of the city and of its garrison, and also in that 
 of the States, whose servant I am." 
 
 A guard of armed citizens were now called in, the 
 prisoner was handed to them, and orders given to their 
 ofiicer to carry the sentence into effect. A statement of 
 the crime of the prisoner, with the names of those who 
 had acted as his judges, and the sentence, was then drawn 
 out, signed by the governor, and ordered by him to be 
 affixed to the door of the town hall. The two lads, find- 
 ing that they were no longer required, hastened back to 
 their c|uarters, having no wish to be present at the execu- 
 tion of the uphappy wretch whose crime they had been 
 the means of detecting. 
 
 A few days later considerable portions of the battered 
 
88 BY England's aid, 
 
 wall fell, and shortly afterward a breach of two hundred 
 and fifty paces long was effected, and a bridge of large 
 boats constructed by the enemy from the dyke to the foot 
 of the rampart. 
 
 This was not effected without terrible loss. Hundreds 
 of the bravest Spanish soldiers and sailors were killed, 
 and three officers who succeeded each other in command 
 of the attack were badly wounded. The Spanish had 
 labored under great difficulties owing to the lack of earth 
 to push their trenches forward to the edge of the moat, 
 arising from the surrounding country being flooded. 
 They only succeeded at last by building wooden 
 machines of bullet-proof planks on wheels, behind each 
 of which four men could work. When all was prepared 
 the Spaniards advanced to the attack, rushing up the 
 breach with splendid valor, headed by three of their 
 bravest leaders; but they were met by the English and 
 Dutch, and again and again hurled back. 
 
 Day and night the fighting continued, the Spaniards 
 occasionally retiring to allow their artillery to open fire 
 again upon the shattered ruins. But stoutly as the 
 defenders fought, step by step the Spaniards won their 
 way forward until they had captured the breach and the 
 west gate adjoining it; there being nothing now beyond 
 the hastily constructed inner work between them and the 
 town. The finest regiment of the whole of the Spanish 
 infantry now advanced to the assault, but they were met 
 by the defenders — already sadly diminished in numbers, 
 but firm and undaunted as ever, and their pikes and their 
 axes well supplied the place of the fallen walls. 
 
 Assault after assault was met and repulsed, Sir Roger 
 Williams, Thomas Baskerville, and Francis Vere being 
 always in the thick of the fight. Baskerville was distin- 
 guished by the white plumes of his helmet, Yere by his 
 
AN HEROIC DEFENSE. 89 
 
 crimson mantle; and the valor of these leaders attracted 
 the admiration of the Duke of Parma himself, who 
 watched the fight from the summit of the tower of the 
 western gate. Francis \'ere was twice wounded, but not 
 disabled. Sir Roger \Mlliams urged him to retire, but 
 he replied that he would rather be killed ten times in 
 a breach than once in a house. 
 
 Day by day the terrible struggle continued. The 
 Spaniards were able constantly to bring up fresh troops, 
 but the defenders had no relief. They were reduced in 
 numbers from sixteen hundred to seven hundred men, 
 and yet for eighteen days they maintained the struggle, 
 never once leaving the breach. 
 
 The pages brought their food to them, and when the 
 attacks were fiercest joined in the defense, fighting as 
 boldly and manfully as the soldiers themselves. Geof- 
 frey and Lionel kept in close attendance upon Francis 
 \'ere, only leaving him to run back to their quarters and 
 bring up the meals cooked for him and his two ofificers 
 by Frau ^lenyn and her handmaids. Both kept close to 
 him during the fighting. They knew that they were no 
 match in strength for the Spanish pikemen; but they had 
 obtained pistols from the armory, and with these they did 
 good serv'ice, several times freeing him from some of his 
 assailants when he was sorely pressed. On one occasion 
 when I'Yancis \*ere was smitten down by a blow from an 
 ax, the boys rushed forward and kej^t back his assailants 
 until some of the men of the company came to his aid. 
 
 " You have done me brave service indeed," Captain 
 W-re said to them when he recovered; for his helmet had 
 defended him from serious, injury, though the force of 
 the blow had felled him. " It was a happy thought of 
 mine when I decided to bring you with me. This is not 
 the first time that vou have rendered me good service. 
 
gC BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 and I am sure you will turn out brave and valiant soldiers 
 of the queen." 
 
 When each assault ceased the weary soldiers threw 
 themselves down behind the earthen embankment, and 
 obtained such sleep as they could before the Spaniards 
 mustered for fresh attack. When, after eighteeen days' 
 terrible fig-hting, the Duke of Parma saw that even his 
 best troops Vv'cre unable to break through the wall of 
 steel, he desisted from the assault and began the slower 
 process of mining. The garrison from their lookout 
 beheld the soldiers crossing the bridge with picks and 
 shovels, and prepared to meet them in this new style of 
 warfare. Captain Uvedale was appointed to command 
 the men told off for this duty, and galleries were run 
 from several of the cellars to meet those of the enemy. 
 
 As every man was employed either on the rampart or 
 in mining, many of the pages were told off to act as 
 watchers in the cellars, and to listen for the faint sounds 
 that told of the approach of the enemy's miners. As the 
 young Vickarses were in attendance on the officers, they 
 were exempted from this work ; but they frequently went 
 down into the cellars, both to watch the process of min- 
 ing by their own men and to listen to the faint sounds 
 made by the enemy's workmen. One day they were 
 sitting on two wine kegs, watching four soldiers at work 
 at the end of a short gallery that had been driven toward 
 the Spaniards. Suddenly there was an explosion, the 
 miners were blown backward, the end of the gallery dis- 
 appeared, and a crowd of Walloon soldiers almost imme- 
 diately afterward rushed in. 
 
 The boys sprang to their feet and were about to fly, 
 when an idea occurred to Geoffrey. He seized a torch, 
 and standing by the side of a barrel placed on end by 
 a large tier, shouted in Dutch, " Another step forward 
 
Geoffrey and Lionel save FRANt;is Vere's life.— Page 91. 
 Eng. Aid.] 
 
AN HEROIC JDEFENSE. 9I 
 
 and I fire the magazine! " The men in front paused. 
 Through the fumes of smoke they saw dimly the pile of 
 barrels and a figure standing with a lighted torch close 
 to one of them. A panic seized them, and believing they 
 had made their way into a powder magazine, and that 
 in another instant there would be a terrible explosion, 
 they turned with shouts of "A magazine! a magazine! 
 Fly, or we are all dead men! " 
 
 " Run, Lionel, and get help," Geoffrey said, and in 
 two or three minutes a number of soldiers ran down 
 into the cellar. 
 
 The Walloons were not long before they recovered 
 from their panic. Their ofificers knew that the wine 
 cellars of the city were in front of them, and reassured 
 them as to the character of thebarrels they had seen. 
 They were, however, too late, and a furious conflict took 
 place at the entrance into the cellar, but the enemy, able 
 only to advance two or three abreast, failed to force their 
 way in. 
 
 Captain Uvedale and Francis A'ere were soon on the 
 spot, and when at last the enemy, unable to force an 
 entrance, fell back, the former said, " This is just as I 
 feared. You see, the Spaniards drove this gallery, and 
 ceased to work immediately they heard us approaching 
 them. We had no idea that they were in front of us, and 
 so they only had to put a barrel of powder there and fire 
 it as soon as there was but a foot or two of earth between 
 us and them." 
 
 '■ lUit how was it," Francis Vere asked, " that when 
 they fired it they did not at once rush forward? They 
 could have captured the whole buildinc before we knew 
 what had happened." 
 
 " That I cannot tell," Captain Uvedale replied. " The 
 four men at work must have been either killed Or 
 
92 BY England's aid. 
 
 knocked senseless. We shall know better another time, 
 and will have a strong guard in each cellar from which 
 our mines are being driven." 
 
 " If it please you, Captain Uvedale," Lionel said, " it 
 was my brother Geofifrey who prevented them from ad- 
 vancing; for indeed several of them had already entered 
 the cellar, and the gallery behind was full of them." 
 
 " But how did he do that? " Captain Uvedale asked in 
 surprise. 
 
 Lionel related the ruse by which Geofifrey had created 
 a panic in the minds of the Spaniards. 
 
 " That was well thought of indeed, and promptly car- 
 ried out! " Captain Uvedale exclaimed. " Francis, these 
 pages of yours are truly promising young fellows. They 
 detected that rascally Dutchman who was betraying us. 
 I noticed them several times in the thick of the fray at 
 the breach; and now they have saved the city by their 
 quickness and presence of mind; for had these Spaniards 
 once got possession of this warehouse they would have 
 speedily broken a way along through the whole tier, and 
 could then have poured in upon us with all their 
 strength." 
 
 " That is so, indeed," Francis Vere agreed, " They 
 have assuredly saved the town, and there is the greatest 
 credit due to them. I shall be glad, Uvedale, if you will 
 report the matter to our leader. You are in command 
 of the mining works, and it will come better from you 
 than from me who am their captain." 
 
 Captain L^vedale made his report, and both Sir Roger 
 Williams and the governor thanked the boys, and espe- 
 cially Geoffrey, for the great service they had rendered. 
 
 Very shortly the galleries were broken into in several 
 other places, and the battle became now as fierce and con- 
 tinuous down in the cellars as it had before been on the 
 
AN HEROIC DEFENSE. 93 
 
 breach. B}" the hght of torches, in an atmosphere heavy 
 with the fumes of gunpowder, surrounded by piled-up 
 barrels of wine, the defenders and assailants maintained 
 a terrible conflict; men staggering up exhausted by their 
 exertion and by the stifling atmosphere while others took 
 their places below, and so, night and day, the desperate 
 struggle continued. 
 
 All these weeks no serious effort had been made for the 
 relief of the hardly beleaguered town. Captains Hall 
 and Allen had several times swum down at night through 
 the bridge of boats with letters from the governor 
 entreating a speedy succor. The States had sent a fleet 
 which sailed some distance up the Zwin. but returned 
 without making the slightest effort to break through the 
 bridge of boats. The Earl of Leicester had advanced 
 with a considerable force from Ostend against the for- 
 tress of Blankenburg, but had retreated hastily as soon 
 as Parma dispatched a portion of his army against him; 
 and so the town was left to its fate. 
 
 The last letter that the governor dispatched said that 
 longer resistance was impossible. The garrison were re- 
 duced to a mere remnant, and these utterly worn out by 
 constant fighting and the want of rest. He should ask 
 for fair and honorable terms, but if these were refused 
 the garrison and the whole male inhabitants in the city, 
 putting the women and children in the center, would 
 sally out and cut their way through, or die fighting in the 
 midst of the Spaniards. The swinuner who took the 
 letter was drowned, but his body was washed ashore and 
 the letter taken to the Duke of Parma. 
 
 Three days afterward a fresh force of the enemy em- 
 barked in forty large boats, and were about to land on 
 an unprotected wharf l)y the riverside when Arnold de 
 Groenvelt hung out the white flag. His powder was 
 
94 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 exhausted and his guns disabled, and the garrison so 
 reduced that the greater portion of the walls was left 
 wholly undefended. The Duke of Parma, who was full 
 of admiration at the extraordinary gallantry of the 
 defenders, and was doubtless also influenced by the reso- 
 lution expressed in his letter by the governor, granted 
 them most honorable terms. The garrison were to 
 march out with all their baggage and arms, with matches 
 lighted and colors displayed. They were to proceed to 
 Breskens. and there to embark for Flushing. The life 
 and property of the inhabitants were to be respected, and 
 all who did not choose to embrace the Catholic faith were 
 to be allowed to leave the town peaceably, taking with 
 them their belongings, and to go wheresoever they 
 pleased. 
 
 When the gates were opened the garrison sallied out. 
 The Duke of Parma had an interview with several of the 
 leaders, and expressed his high admiration of the valor 
 with which they had fought, and said that the siege of 
 Sluys had cost him more men than he had lost in the 
 four principal sieges he had undertaken in the Low 
 Country put together. On the 4th of August the duke 
 entered Sluys in triumph, and at once began to make 
 preparations to take part in the great invasion of Eng- 
 land for which Spain was preparing. 
 
 After their arrival at Flushing Captains A'ere, Uvedale, 
 and others, who had brought their companies from 
 Bergen-op-Zoom to aid in the defense of Sluys, returned 
 to that town. 
 
 The Earl of Leicester shortly afterward resigned his 
 appointment as general of the army. He had got on but 
 badly with the States-General, and there was from the 
 first no cordial co-operation between the two armies. 
 The force at his disposal was never strong enough to 
 
AN HEROIC DEFENSE. 95 
 
 do anything against the vastly superior armies of the 
 Duke of Parma, who was one of the most brilhant gen- 
 erals of his age, while he was hampered and thwarted 
 by the intrigues and duplicity of Elizabeth, who w'as con- 
 stantly engaged in half-hearted negotiations now with 
 France and now with Spain, and whose capricious tem- 
 per was continually overthrowing the best-laid plans of 
 her councilors and paralyzing the actions of her com- 
 manders. It was not until she saw her kingdom threat- 
 ened by invasion that she placed herself fairly at the 
 head of the national movement, and inspired her subjects 
 with her energy and determination. 
 
 Geoffrey \'ickars had been somewhat severely 
 wounded upon the last day of the struggle in the cellar, 
 a Spanish officer having beaten down his guard and cleft 
 through his morion. Lionel was unwounded. but the 
 fatigue and excitement had told upon him greatly, and 
 soon after they arrived at Bergen Captain Xere advised 
 both of them to return home for a few months. 
 
 " There is nothing likely to be doing here until the 
 spring. Parma has more serious matter in hand. They 
 talk, you know, of invading England, and after his 
 experience at Sluys I do not think he will be wasting his 
 force by knocking their heads against stone walls. I 
 should be glad if I could return too, but I have my com- 
 pany to look after and must remain where I am ordered ; 
 but as you are but volunteers and giving your service 
 at your pleasure, and are not regularly upon the list of 
 the pages of the company, I can undertake to grant you 
 leave, and indeed I can see that you both greatly need 
 rest. "S'ou have begun well and have both done good 
 service, and have been twice thanked by the governor 
 of Sluys and Sir Roger Williams. 
 
 \'ou will do ymirselves no good by being shut up 
 
96 BY England's aid. 
 
 throug-h the winter in this dull town, and as there is a 
 vessel lying by the quay which is to set sail to-morrow, I 
 think you cannot do better than go in her. I will give 
 you letters to my cousin and your father saying how well 
 you have borne yourselves, and how mightily Sir Roger 
 Williams was pleased with you. In the spring you can 
 rejoin, unless indeed the Spaniards should land in Eng- 
 land — which Heaven forfend — in which case you will 
 probably prefer to ride under my cousin's banner at 
 home." 
 
 The boys gladly accepted Francis \"ere's proposal. It 
 was but three months since they had set foot in Holland, 
 but they had gone through a tremendous experience, and 
 the thought of being- shut up for eight or nine months 
 at Bergen-op-Zoom was by no means a pleasant one. 
 Both felt worn-out and exhausted, and longed for the 
 fresh, keen air of the eastern coast. Therefore the next 
 morning they embarked on board ship. Captain A^ere 
 presented them each with a handsome brace of pistols in 
 token of his regard, and Captains Uvedale, Baskerville, 
 and other officers who were intimate friends of Vere's, 
 and had met them at his quarters, gave them handsome 
 presents in recognition of the services they had rendered 
 at Sluys. 
 
 The ship was bound for Harwich, which was the near- 
 est English port. Landing there, they took passage by 
 boat to Manningtree and thence by horse home, where 
 they astounded their father and mother by their sudden 
 appearance. 
 
 " And this is what comes of your soldiering," Mrs. 
 Vickars said when the first greeting was over. " Here 
 is Geofifrey with plasters all over the side of his head, 
 and you, Lionel, looking as pale and thin as if you had 
 gone through a long illness. I told your father, when 
 
AN HEROIC DEFENSE. 97 
 
 we heard of your going, that you ought to be brought 
 back and whipped; but the earl talked him over into 
 writing to Captain Francis to tell him that he approved 
 of this mad-brained business, and a nice affair it has 
 turned out."' 
 
 " You will not have to complain of our looks, mother, 
 at the end of a week or two." Geoffrey said. " ]\Iy 
 wound is healing fast, and Lionel only needs an extra 
 amount of sleep for a time. Yoit see, for nearly a month 
 we were never in bed, but just lay down to sleep by the 
 side of Captain \'ere on the top of the ramparts, where 
 we had been fighting all day." 
 
 " It was a gallant defense," ]\Ir. Mckars said, " and all 
 England is talking of it. It was wonderful that eight 
 hundred English and as many Dutchmen should hold 
 a weak place for two months against full twelve times 
 their number of Spaniards, led by the Duke of Parma 
 himself, and there is great honor for all who took part in 
 the defense. The governor and Sir Roger Williams 
 especially mentioned Francis \ ere as among the bravest 
 and best of their captains, and although you as pages 
 can have had naught to do with the fighting, you will 
 have credit as serving under his banner." 
 
 " I think, father," Geoffrey said, touching the plasters 
 on his head, " this looks somewhat as if we had had 
 something to do with the fighting, and here is a letter 
 for you from Captain A'cre which will give you some 
 information about it." 
 
 Mr. A'ickars adjusted his horn spectacles on his nose 
 and opened the letter. It began: 
 
 " Mv Dear Master and Frtexd: 
 
 " I have Iiad no means of writing to vnu since votir 
 letter came to me, having had other matters in hand, and 
 
98 BY England's aid. 
 
 being cut off from all coninuinication with England. 1 
 was glad to find that you did not take amiss my carrying 
 off of your sons. Indeed that action has turned out more 
 happily than might have been expected, for I own that 
 they were but young for such rough service. 
 
 " However, they have proved themselves valiant young 
 gentlemen. They fought stoutly by my side during our 
 long tussle wath the Spaniards, and more than once saved 
 my life by ridding me of foes who would have taken me 
 at a disadvantage. Once, indeed, when I was down 
 from a blow on the pate from a Spanish ax, they rushed 
 forward and kept my assailants at bay until rescue came. 
 They discovered a plot between a traitor in the town and 
 the Spaniards, and succeeded in defeating his plans and 
 bringing him to justice. 
 
 " They were also the means of preventing the Span- 
 iards from breaking into the great wine cellars and cap- 
 turing the warehouses, and for each of these services 
 they received the thanks of the Dutch governor and 
 of Sir Roger Williams, our leader. Thus, you see, 
 although so young, they have distinguished themselves 
 mightily, and should aught befall me, there are many 
 among my friends who will gladly take them under their 
 protection and push them forward. I have sent them 
 home for a time to have quiet and rest, which they need 
 after their exertions, and have done this the more will- 
 ingly since there is no chance of fighting for many 
 months to come. I hope that before the Spaniards 
 again advance against us I may have them by my side." 
 
 "Well, well, this is wonderful!" ]\Irs. A'ickars said 
 when her husband had finished reading the letter. " If 
 they had told me themselves I should not have believed 
 them, although they have never been given to the sin of 
 
AN HEROIC DEFENSE. 99 
 
 lying; but since it is writ in ]\Iaster \'ere's own hand it 
 caimot be doubted. And now tell us all about it, boys." 
 
 " We will tell you when we have had dinner, mother. 
 This brisk Essex air has given us both an appetite, and 
 until that is satisfied you must excuse us telling a long 
 story. Is the earl at the castle, father? because we have 
 two letters to him from Captain Francis — one, I believe, 
 touching our affairs, and the other on private matters. 
 W'e have also letters from him to his mother and his 
 brother John, and these we had better send ofif at once 
 by a messenger, as also the private letters to the earl." 
 
 " That I will take myself," Air. Mckars said. " I was 
 just going up to him to speak about my parish affairs 
 when you arrived." 
 
 " You had better have your dinner first," }^Irs Vickars 
 said decidedly. " When you once get with the earl and 
 begin talking you lose all account of the time, and only 
 last week kept dinner waiting for two hours. It is half- 
 past eleven now, and I will hurry it on so that it will be 
 ready a few minutes before noon." 
 
 " \'ery well, my dear; but I will go out into the village 
 at once and find a messenger to dispatch to Crepping 
 Hall with the letters to Dame Elizabeth and John \"ere." 
 
 The boys' story was not told until after supper, for as 
 soon as dinner was over Mr. Mckars went up to the castle 
 with the letters for the earl. The latter, after reading 
 them, told him that his cousin spoke most highly of his 
 two sons, and said they had been of great service, even 
 as far as the saving of his life. Tlie earl told Mr. Vickars 
 to bring the boys up next day to see him in order that he 
 might learn a full account of the fighting at Sluys, and 
 that he hoperl they would very often come in, and would, 
 while they were at home, practice daily with his master of 
 arms at the castle. " I know, Mr. A'ickars, that vou had 
 
lOO BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 hoped tliat one of them would enter the Church; but you 
 see that their tastes he not in that direction, and it is evi- 
 dent that, as in the case of my cousin P^rancis, they are 
 cut out for soldiers." 
 
 " I am afraid so," Mr. Vickars said; " and I must let 
 them have their own way, for I hold that none should be 
 forced to follow the ministry save those whose natural 
 bent lies that way." 
 
 " I don't think they have chosen badly," the earl said. 
 " My cousin Francis bids fair to make a great soldier, and 
 as they start in life as his pages they will have every 
 chance of getting on, and I warrant me that Francis will 
 push their fortunes. Perhaps I may be able to aid them 
 somewhat myself. If aught comes of this vaporing of 
 the Spaniards, before the boys return to Holland, they 
 shall ride with me. I am already arming all the tenantry 
 and having them practiced in warlike exercises, and in 
 the spring I shall fit out two ships at Harwich to join the 
 fleet that will put to sea should the Spaniards carry out 
 their threats of invading: us." 
 
 CHAPTER \I. 
 
 THE LOSS OF THE " SUSAN." 
 
 There were few people in Hedingham more pleased 
 to see the two lads on their return than John Lirriper, 
 to whom they paid a visit on the first day they went out. 
 
 " I am glad to see you back, young masters; though, 
 to say the truth, you are not looking nigh so strong and 
 w^ell as you did when I last parted from you." 
 
 " We shall soon be all right again, John. We have 
 had rather a rough time of it over there in Sluys." 
 
 "Ah! so I have heard tell, Master Geoffrey. Your 
 
THE LOSS OF THE " SUSAN. 101 
 
 father read out from the pulpit a letter the earl had re- 
 ceived from Captain Francis telling about the fighting, 
 and it mentioned that you were both alive and well and 
 had done good service ; but it was only a short letter sent 
 off in haste the day after he and the others had got out of 
 the town. I was right glad when I heard it, I can tell 
 you, for there had been naught talked of here but the 
 siege; and though your lady mother has not said much 
 to me, I always held myself ready to slip round the cor- 
 ner or into a house when I saw her come down the street, 
 for I knew well enough what was on her mind. She was 
 just saying to herself, ' John Lirriper, if it hadn't been for 
 you my two boys would not be in peril now. If aught 
 comes to them, it will be your doing.' And though it 
 was not my fault, as far as I could see, for Captain 
 Francis took you off my hands, as it were, and I had no 
 more to say in the matter than a child, still, there it was, 
 and right glad was I when I heard that the siege was over 
 and you were both alive. 
 
 " I had a bad time of it, I can tell you, when I first got 
 back, young sirs, for your mother rated me finely; and 
 though your father said it was not my fault in any way, 
 she would not listen to him, but said she had given you 
 into my charge, and that I had no right to hand you over 
 to any other save with your father's permission — not if it 
 were to the earl himself; and for a long time after she 
 would make as if she didn't see me if she met me in the 
 street. When my wife was ill about that time she sent 
 down broths and simples to her, but she sent them by 
 one of the maids, and never came herself save when she 
 knew I was away in my boat. 
 
 " However, the day after the reading of that letter she 
 came in and said she was sorry she had treated me hardly, 
 and that she had known at heart all along that it was not 
 
102 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 altogether my fault, and asked my pardon as nice as if I 
 had been the earl. Of course I said there was nothing to 
 ask pardon for, and indeed that I thought it was only 
 natural she should have blamed me, for that I had often 
 blamed myself, though not seeing how I could have done 
 otherwise. However, I was right glad when the matter 
 was made up, for it is not pleasant for a man when the 
 parson's wife sets herself against him." 
 
 " It was certainly hard upon you, John," Geoffrey said ; 
 " but I am sure our mother does not in any way blame 
 you now. You see, we brought home letters from Cap- 
 tain Vere, or rather Sir Francis, for he has been knighted 
 now, and he was good enough to speak very kindly of 
 what we were able to do in the siege. Mother did not 
 say much, but I am sure that at heart she is very grateful, 
 for the earl himself came down to the rectory and spoke 
 warmly about us, and said that he should always be our 
 fast friend, because we had given his cousin some help 
 when he was roughly pressed by the Spaniards. I hope 
 we shall have another sail with you in a short time, for we 
 are not going back to the Netherlands at present, as 
 things are likely to be quiet there now. Although he did 
 not say so, I think Sir Francis thought that we were over- 
 young for such rough work, and would be more useful in 
 a year's time; for, you see. in these sieges even pages 
 have to take their share in the fighting, and when it 
 comes to push of pike with the Spaniards more strength 
 and vigor are needed than we possess at present. So we 
 are to continue our practice at arms at the castle, and to 
 take part in the drilling of the companies the earl is rais- 
 ing in case the Spaniards carry out their threat of invad- 
 ing England." 
 
 Mrs. A'ickars offered no objection whatever the first 
 time Geofifrey asked permission to go down to Bricklesey 
 with John Lirriper. 
 
THE LOSS OF THE "SUSAN. IO3 
 
 " I have no objection, Geoffrey; and indeed, now that 
 you have chosen your own lives and are pages to Sir 
 Francis Vere, it seems to me that in matters of this kind 
 you can judge for yourself. Now that you have taken to 
 soldiering and have borne your part in a great siege, and 
 have even yourselves fought with the Spaniards, I deem 
 it that you have got beyond my wing, and must now act 
 in all small matters as it pleases you; and that since you 
 have already run great danger of your lives, and may do 
 so again ere long, it would be folly of me to try to keep 
 you at my apron-strings and to treat you as if you were 
 still children." 
 
 So the two lads often accompanied John Lirriper to 
 Bricklesey, and twice sailed up the river to London and 
 back in Joe Chambers' smack, these jaunts furnishing a 
 pleasant change to their work of practicing with pike and 
 sword with the men-at-arms at the castle, or learning the 
 words of command and the work of officers in drilling 
 the newly raised corps. One day John Lirriper told 
 them that his nephew was this time going to sail up the 
 Medway to Rochester, and would be glad to take them 
 with him if they liked it; for they were by this time prime 
 favorites with the master of the Susan. Although their 
 mother had told them that they were at liberty to go as 
 they pleased, they nevertheless always made a point of 
 asking permission before they went away. 
 
 " If the wind is fair we shall not be long away on this 
 trip, mother. Two days will take us up to Rochester; 
 we shall be a day loading there, and shall therefore be 
 back on Saturday if the wind serves, and may even be 
 sooner if the weather is fine and we sail with the night 
 tides, as likely enough we shall, for the moon is nearly 
 full, and there will be plenty of light to keep our course 
 free of the sands." 
 
I04 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 The permission was readily given. Mrs. Vickars had 
 come to see that it was useless to worry over small mat- 
 ters, and therefore nodded cheerfully, and said she would 
 give orders at once for a couple of chickens to be killed 
 and other provision prepared for their voyage. 
 
 " I doubt you are going to have a rougher voyage than 
 usual this time, young masters," John Lirriper said when 
 the boat was approaching Bricklesey. " The sky looks 
 wild, and I think there is going to be a break in the 
 weather. However, tlie Sitsaji is a stout boat, and my 
 nephew a careful navigator." 
 
 " I should like a rough voyage for a change, John," 
 Geoffrey said. " We have always had still water and 
 light winds on our trips, and I should like a good 
 blow." 
 
 "Well, I think you will have one; though maybe it 
 will only come on thick and wet. Still I think there is 
 wind in those clouds, and that if it does come it will be 
 from the southeast, in which case you will have a sharp 
 buffeting. But you will make good passage enough 
 down to the Nore, once you are fairly round the Whit- 
 taker." 
 
 " Glad to see you, young masters," Joe Chambers said 
 as the boat came alongside his craft. " You often 
 grumbled at the light winds, but unless I am mistaken we 
 shall be carrying double reefs this journey. What do 
 you think. Uncle John? " 
 
 " I have been saying the same, lad; still there is no 
 saying. You will know more about it in a few hours' 
 time." 
 
 It was evening when the boys went on board the Susan, 
 and as soon as supper was over they lay down, as she was 
 to start at daybreak the next morning. As soon as they 
 were roused bv the creaking- of the blocks and the sound 
 
THE LOSS OP THE " SUSAN." I05 
 
 of trampling of feet overhead, they went up on deck. 
 Day had just broken; the sky was overspread by dark 
 clouds. 
 
 " There is not much wind, after all," Geoffrey said as 
 he looked round. 
 
 " No, it has fallen light during the last two hours," the 
 skipper replied, " but I expect we shall have plenty be- 
 fore long. However, we could do with a little more 
 now." 
 
 Tide was half out when they started. Joe Chambers 
 had said the night before that he intended to drop down 
 to the edge of the sands and there anchor, and to make 
 across them past the Whittaker Beacon into the channel 
 as soon as there was sufificient water to enable him to do 
 so. The wind was light, sometimes scarcely sufficient to 
 belly out the sails and give the boat steerage way; at 
 others coming in short puffs which heeled her over and 
 made her spring forward merrily. 
 
 Before long the wind fell lighter and lighter, and at last 
 Joe Chambers ordered the oars to be got out. 
 
 " We must get down to the edge of the Buxey," he 
 saifl, " before the tide turns, or we shall have it against us, 
 and with this wind we should never be able to stem it, but 
 should be swept up the Crouch. At present it is helping 
 us, and with a couple of hours' rowing we may save it to 
 the Buxey." 
 
 The boys helped at the sweeps, and for two hours the 
 creaking of the oars and the dull flapping of the sail alone 
 broke the silence of the calm; and the lads were by no 
 means sorry when the skipper gave the order for the 
 anchor to be dropped. 
 
 I should like to have got about half a mile further," 
 he said; "but I can see by the landmarks that we are 
 making no way now. The tide is beginning to suck in." 
 
io6 BY England's aid. 
 
 " How long will it be before we have water enough to 
 cross the Spit? " Lionel asked as they laid in the oars. 
 
 " Well-nigh four hours, Master Lionel. Then, even if 
 it keeps a stark calm like this, we shall be able to get 
 across the sands and a mile or two up the channel before 
 we meet the tide. There we must anchor again till the 
 first strength is past, and then, if the wind springs up, we 
 can work along at the edge of the sands against it. 
 There is no tide close in to the sands after the first two 
 hours. But I still think this is going to turn into wind 
 presently; and if it does it will be sharp and heavy, I war- 
 rant. It's either that or rain." 
 
 The sky grew darker and darker until the water looked 
 almost black under a leaden canopy. 
 
 " I wish we were back into Bricklesey," Joe Chambers 
 said. " I have been well-nigh fifteen years going back- 
 ward and forward here, and I do not know that I ever 
 saw an awkwarder look about the sky. It reminds me of 
 what I have heard men who have sailed to the Indies say 
 they have seen there before a hurricane breaks. If it was 
 not that we saw the clouds flying fast overhead when we 
 started, I should have said it was a thick sea fog that had 
 rolled in upon us. Ah, there is the first drop! I don't 
 care how hard it comes down so that there is not wind at 
 the tail of it. A squall of wind before rain is soon over; 
 but when it follows rain you will soon have your sails 
 close-reefed. You had best go below or you will be wet 
 through in a minute." 
 
 The great drops were pattering down on the deck and 
 causing splashes as of ink on the surface of the oily- 
 looking water. Another half minute it was pouring with 
 such a mighty roar on the deck that the boys below 
 needed to shout to make themselves heard. It lasted but 
 five minutes, and then stopped as suddenly as it began. 
 The lads at once returned to the deck. 
 
THE LOSS OF THE "SUSAX." IO7 
 
 " So it is all over, ^Master Chambers." 
 
 " Well, the first part is over, but that is only a sort of a 
 beginning. Look at that light under the clouds away to 
 the south of east. That is where it is coming from, 
 unless I am mistaken. Turn to and get the mainsail 
 down, lads," for although after dropping anchor the head 
 sails had been lowered, the main and mizzen were still 
 on her. 
 
 The men set to work, and the boys helped to stow the 
 sail and fasten it with the tiers. Suddenly there was a 
 sharp puff of wind. It lasted a few seconds only, then 
 Joe Chambers pointed toward the spot whence a hazy 
 light seemed to come. 
 
 ■' Here it comes! " he said. " Do you see that line of 
 white water? That is a squall and no mistake. I am 
 glad we are not under sail." 
 
 There was a sharp, hissing sound as the line of white 
 water approached them, and then the squall struck them 
 with such force and fury that the lads instinctively 
 grasped at the shrouds. The mizzen had brought the 
 craft in a moment head-to-wind, and Joe Chambers and. 
 the two sailors at once lowered it and stowed it away. 
 
 " Only put a couple of tiers on," the skipper shouted. 
 ■ We may have to up sail again if this goes on." 
 
 The sea got up with great rapidity, and a few minutes 
 after the squall had struck them the Susan was beginning 
 to pitch heavily. The wind increased in force, and 
 seemed to scream rather than whistle in the rigging. 
 
 ■■ The sea is getting up fast! " Geofifrey shouted in the 
 skipper's ear as he took his place close to him. 
 
 " It won't be very heavy yet," Joe Chambers replied; 
 " tlie sands break its force. But the tide has turned now, 
 and as it makes over the sand there will be a tremendous 
 sea here in no time; that is if this wind holds, and it 
 
108 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 seems to me that it is going to be an unusual gale 
 altogether." 
 
 " How long will it be before we can cross the Spit? " 
 
 " W'e are not going to cross to-day, that's certain," the 
 skipper said. " There will be a sea over those sands that 
 would knock the life out of the strongest craft that ever 
 floated. No, I shall wait here for another hour or two if 
 I can, and then slip my cable and run for the Crouch. It 
 is a narrow channel, and I never care about going into it 
 after dark until there is water enough for a craft of our 
 draught over the sands. It aint night now, but it is well- 
 nigh as dark. There is no making out the bearings of 
 the land, and we have got to trust to the perches tiie 
 fishermen put up at the bends of the channel. However, 
 we have got to try it. Our anchors would never hold 
 here when the sea gets over the sands, and if they did 
 they would pull her head under water." 
 
 In half an hour a sea had got up that seemed to the 
 boys tremendous. Dark as it was they could see in 
 various directions tracts of white water where the waves 
 broke wildly over the sands. The second anchor had 
 been let go some time before. The two cables were as 
 taut as iron bars, and the boat was pulling her bows under 
 every sea. Joe Chambers dropped a head-line overboard 
 and watched it closely. 
 
 " We are dragging our anchors," he said. " There is 
 nothing for it but to run." 
 
 He went to the bow, fastened two logs of wood by 
 long lines to the cables outside the bow, so that he could 
 find and recover the anchors on his return, then a very 
 small jib was hoisted, and, as it filled, two blows with an 
 ax severed the cables inboard. The logs attached to 
 them were thrown over, and the skipper ran aft and put 
 
THE LOSS OF THE " SUSAN. IO9 
 
 up the helm as the boat's head paid off before the wind, 
 As she did so a wave struck her and threw tons of water 
 on board, filhng her deck nearly up to the rails. It was 
 well Joe shouted to the boys to hold on, for had they not 
 done so they would have been swept overboard. 
 
 Another wave struck them before they were fairly 
 round, smashing in the bulwark and sweeping everything 
 before it, and the boys both thought that the Susan was 
 sinking under their feet. However she recovered herself. 
 The water poured out through the broken bulwark, and 
 the boat rose again on the waves as they swept one after 
 another down upon her stern. The channel was well 
 marked now, for the sands on either side were covered 
 with breaking water. Joe Chambers shouted to the 
 sailors to close-reef the mizzen and hoist it, so that he 
 might have the boat better under control. The wind was 
 not directly astern but somewhat on the quarter; and 
 small as was the amount of sail shown, the boat lay over 
 till her lee-rail was at times under water; the following 
 waves yawing her about so much that it needed the most 
 careful steering to prevent her from broaching to. 
 
 " It seems to mo as the wind is northering! " one of 
 the men shouted. 
 
 The skipper nodded and slackened out the sheet a bit 
 as the wind came more astern. He kept his eyes fixed 
 ahead of him, and the men kept gazing through the 
 gloom. 
 
 " There is the perch," one of them shouted presently, 
 " just on her weather-bow." 
 
 The skipper nodded and held on the same course until 
 abreast of the perch, which was only a forked stick. The 
 men came aft and hauled in the mizzen sheet. Chambers 
 put up the helm. The mizzen came across with a jerk, 
 
no BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 and the sheet was again allowed to run out. The jib 
 came over with a report like the shot of a cannon, and at 
 the same moment split into streamers. 
 
 "Hoist the foresail! " the skipper shouted, and the men 
 sprang forward and seized the halliards; but at this mo- 
 ment the wind seemed to blow with a double fury, and 
 the moment the sail was set it too split into ribbons. 
 
 "Get up another jib!" Joe Chambers shouted, and 
 one of the men sprang below. In half a minute he reap- 
 peared with another sail. 
 
 " Up with it quick. Bill! We are drifting bodily down 
 on the sand." 
 
 Bill hurried forward. The other hand hauled in the 
 traveler, to which the bolt-rope of the jib was still at- 
 tached, and hauling on this had got the block down and 
 in readiness for fastening on the new jib. The sheets 
 were hooked on, and then, while one hand ran the sail 
 out with the outhaul to the bowsprit end, the other 
 hoisted wath the halliards. By this time the boat was 
 close to the broken water. As the sail filled her head 
 paid off toward it. The wind lay her right over, and 
 before she could gather way there was a tremendous 
 crash. The Susan had struck on the sands. The next 
 wave lifted her, but as it passed on she came down with 
 a crash that seemed to shake her in pieces. Joe Cham- 
 bers relaxed his grasp of the now useless tiller. 
 
 " It is all over," he said to the boys. " Nothing can 
 save her now. If she had been her own length farther 
 off the sands she would have gathered way in time. As 
 it is, another ten minutes and she will be in splinters." 
 
 She was now lying over until her masthead was but a 
 few feet above water. The seas were striking her with 
 tremendous force, pouring a deluge of water over her. 
 
 " There is but one chance for you," he went on. " The 
 
THE LOSS OF THE " SUSAX. Ill 
 
 wind is dead on the shore, and Fouhiess Hes scarce three 
 miles to leeward." 
 
 He went into the cabin and fetched, out a small ax, 
 fastened in the companion where it was within reach of 
 the helmsman. Two blows cut the shrouds of the 
 mizzen, a few vigorous strokes were given to the foot of 
 the mast, and, as the boat lifted and crashed down again 
 on the sand, it broke ofi a few inches above the deck. 
 
 " Xow. lads, I will lash you loosely to this. You can 
 both swim, and, with what aid it will give, you may well 
 reach the shore. There are scarce three feet of water 
 here, and except where one or two deeps pass across it 
 there is no more anywhere between this and the land- 
 It will not be rough very far. Xow, be o& at once; the 
 boat will go to pieces before many minutes. I and the 
 two men will take to the mainmast, but I want to see you 
 off first." 
 
 Without hesitation the boys pushed off with tlie mast. 
 As they did so a cataract of water poured over the smack 
 upon them, knocking them for a moment under the sur- 
 face with its force. 
 
 For the next few minutes it was a wild struggle for life. 
 They found at once that they were powerless to swim in 
 the broken water, which, as it rushed across the sand, 
 impelled alike by the rising tide behind it and the force of 
 the wind, hurried them along at a rapid pace, breaking in 
 short, steep waves. They could only cling to the mast 
 and snatch a breath of air from time to time as it rolled 
 over and over. Had they not been able to swim, they 
 would very speedily have been drowned; but, accus- 
 tomed as tlicy were to diving, they kept their presence of 
 mind, holding their breath when under water and breath- 
 ing whenever they were above it with their faces to tlie 
 land. It was only so that thev could breathe, for the air 
 
112 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 was thick with spray, which was swept along with such 
 force by the wind that it would have drowned the best 
 swimmer who tried to face it as speedily as if he had been 
 under water. 
 
 After what seemed to them an age the waves became 
 somewhat less violent, though still breaking in a mass of 
 foam. Geoffrey loosed his hold of the spar and tried to 
 get to his feet. He was knocked down several times be- 
 fore he succeeded, but when he did so found that the 
 water was little more than two feet deep, although the 
 waves rose to his shoulders. The soft mud under his 
 feet rendered it extremely difficult to stand, and the rope 
 which attached him to the spar, which was driving be- 
 fore him, added to the difificulty. He could not overtake 
 the mast, and threw himself down again and swam to it. 
 
 " Get up, Lionel! " he shouted; " we can stand here." 
 But Lionel was too exhausted to be capable of making 
 the effort. With the greatest difficulty Geoffrey raised 
 him to his feet and supported him with his back to the 
 wind. 
 
 "Get your breath again!" he shouted. "We are 
 over the worst now and shall soon be in calmer water. 
 Get your feet well out in front of you, if you can, and dig 
 your heels into the mud, then you will act as a buttress 
 to me and help me to keep my feet." 
 
 It was two or three minutes before Lionel was able to 
 speak. Even during this short time they had been 
 carried some distance forward, for the ground on which 
 they stood seemed to be moving, and the force of the 
 waves carried them constantly forward. 
 
 "Feel better, old fellow?" Geoffrey asked, as he felt 
 Lionel making an effort to resist the pressure of the 
 water. 
 
 " Yes, I am better now," Lionel said. 
 
The next few Minutes it was a wild Struggle for Life.— Page uz. 
 Eng. Aid.] 
 
THE LOSS OF THE " SUSAX. II3 
 
 " W'ell, we will go on as we are as long as we can ; let 
 us just try to keep our feet and give way to the sea as it 
 takes us along. The quicker we go the sooner we shall 
 be in shallower water; but the tide is rising fast, and 
 unless we go on it will speedily be as bad here as it was 
 where we started." 
 
 As soon as Lionel had sufficiently recovered they 
 again took to the spar; but now, instead of clasping it 
 with their arms and legs, they lay with their chests upon 
 it, and used their efforts only to keep it going before the 
 wind and tide. Once they came to a point where the 
 sand was but a few inches under water. Here they 
 stood up for some minutes, and then again proceeded on 
 foot until the water deepened to their waists. 
 
 Their progress was now much more easy, for the high 
 bank had broken the run of the surf. The water beyond 
 it was much smoother, and they were able to swim, push- 
 ing the spar before them. 
 
 " W'e are in deep water," Geofifrey said presently, drop- 
 ping his feet. " It is out of my depth. Chambers said 
 there was a deep channel across the sands not far from 
 the island; so in that case the shore cannot be far away." 
 
 In another quarter of an hour the water was again 
 waist-deep. Geoffrey stood up. 
 
 " I think I see a dark line ahead, Lionel; we shall 
 soon be there." 
 
 Another ten minutes, and the water was not above their 
 knees. They could see the low shore now at a distance 
 of but a few hundred yards ahead, and untying the ropes 
 under their arms they let the spar drift on, and waded 
 forwarrl until they reached the land. There was a long 
 nnul i)ank yet to cross, and exhausted as they were it 
 took them a long time to do tliis; but at last they came 
 to a sandy bank rising sharply some ten feet above the 
 
114 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 flat. They threw themselves down on this and lay for 
 half an hour without a w^ord being spoken. 
 
 " Now, Lionel," Geoffrey said at last, raising himself 
 to a sitting position, " we must make an effort to get on 
 and find a shelter. There are people living in the island. 
 I have heard that they are a wild set, making their liv- 
 ing by the wrecks on these sands and by smuggling 
 goods without paying dues to the queen. Still, they will 
 not refuse us shelter and food, and assuredly there is 
 nothing on us to tempt them to plunder us." 
 
 He rose to his feet and helped Lionel up. Once on 
 the top of the bank a level country stretched before them. 
 The wind aided their footsteps, sweeping along with 
 such tremendous force that at times they had difficulty 
 in keeping their feet. As they went on they came upon 
 patches of cultivated land, with hedgerows and deep 
 ditches. Half a mile further they perceived a house. 
 On approaching it they saw that it was a low structure 
 of some size, with several outbuildings. They made their 
 way to it and knocked at the door. They knocked 
 twice before it was opened, then some bolts were with- 
 drawn. The door was opened a few inches. A man 
 looked out, and seeing two lads opened it widely. 
 
 " Well, who are you, and what do you want? " he 
 asked roughly. 
 
 *' We have been wrecked in a storm on the sands. 
 We were sailing from Bricklesey for Sheerness when the 
 storm caught us." 
 
 The man looked at them closely. Their pale faces 
 and evidently exhausted condition vouched for the truth 
 of their story. 
 
 " The house is full," he said gruffly, " and I cannot 
 take in strangers. You will find some dry hay in that 
 
THE LOSS OF THE " SUSAX. II5 
 
 outhouse, and I will bring you some food there. When 
 you have eaten and drunk you had best journey on." 
 
 So saying, he shut the door in their faces. 
 
 " This is strange treatment," Geoffrey said. " I 
 should not have thought a man would have refused shel- 
 ter to a dog such a day as this. What do you say, 
 Lionel, shall we go on? " 
 
 " I don't think I can go any further until I have 
 rested, Geoffrey," Lionel replied faintly. " Let us lie 
 down in shelter, if it is only for half an hour. After that, 
 if the man brings us some food as he says, we can go on 
 again." 
 
 They went into the shed the man had pointed out. It 
 was half full of hay. 
 
 " Let us take our things off and wring them, Lionel, 
 and give ourselves a roll in the hay to dry ourselves. 
 We shall soon get warm after that." 
 
 They stripped, wrung the water from their clothes, 
 rolled themselves in the hay until they felt a glow of 
 returning warmth, and then put on their clothes again. 
 Scarcely had they done so when the man came in with a 
 large tankard and two hunks of bread. 
 
 " Here," he said, " drink this and then be ofY. We 
 want no strangers hanging round here." 
 
 At an\- other time the boys would have refused hos- 
 pitality so churlishly offered, but they were too weak to 
 resist the temptation. The tankard contained hot 
 spiced ale, and a sensation of warmth and comfort stole 
 over them as soon as they had drunk its contents and 
 eaten a few mouthfuls of bread. The man stood by them 
 while they ate. 
 
 " Are you the only ones saved from the wreck? " he 
 asked. 
 
Il6 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 " I trust that we are not," Geoffrey replied. " The 
 master of the boat tied us to a mast as soon as she 
 struck, and he and the two men with him were going to 
 try to get to shore in the same way." 
 
 As soon as they had finished they stood up and 
 handed the tankard to the man. 
 
 " I am sorry I must turn you out," Jie said, as if some- 
 what ashamed of his want of courtesy. " Any other day 
 it would be dififerent, but to-day I cannot take any- 
 one in." 
 
 " I thank you for what you have given us," Geofifrey 
 said. " Can you tell us which is the way to the ferry? " 
 
 " Follow the road and it will take you there. About 
 a couple of miles. You cannot mistake the way." 
 
 Feeling greatly strengthened and refreshed the lads 
 again started. 
 
 " This is a curious affair," Geoffrey said, " and I can- 
 not make out why they should not let us in. However, 
 it does not matter much. I feel warm all over now, in 
 spite of my wet clothes." 
 
 " So do I," Lionel agreed. " Perhaps there w^ere 
 smugglers inside, or some fugitives from justice hiding 
 there. Anyhow, I am thankful for that warm ale; it 
 seems to have given me new life altogether." 
 
 They had walked a quarter of a mile, when they saw 
 four horsemen coming on the road. They were closely 
 wrapped up in cloaks, and as they passed, with their 
 heads bent down to meet the force of the gale and their 
 broad-brimmed hats pulled low down over their eyes, 
 the boys did not get even a glimpse of their features. 
 
 " I wonder who they can be," Geoffrey said, looking 
 after them. " They are very well mounted, and look like 
 persons of some degree. \Miat on earth can they be 
 doing in such a wretched place as this? They must be 
 
THE LOSS OF THE " SUSAN. I17 
 
 going to that house we left, for I noticed the road 
 stopped there." 
 
 " It is curious, Geoffrey, but it is no business of ours." 
 
 " I don't know that, Lionel. You know there are all 
 sorts of rumors about of Papist plots, and conspirators 
 could hardly choose a more out-of-the way spot than this 
 to hold their meetings. I should not be at all surprised 
 if there is some mischief on foot." 
 
 Half a mile further three men on foot met them, and 
 these, like the others, were closely wrapped up to the 
 eyes. 
 
 ■' They have ridden here," Geoffrey said after they had 
 passed. "They have all high riding-boots on; they 
 must have left their horses on the other side of the ferry. 
 See, there is a village a short distance ahead. We will 
 go in there and dry our clothes, and have a substantial 
 meal if we can get it. Then we will talk this business 
 over." 
 
 The village consisted of a dozen houses only, but 
 among them was a small public-house. Several men 
 were sitting by the fire with pots of ale before them. 
 
 " W'e have been wrecked on the coast, landlord, and 
 have barely escaped with our lives. W'e want to dry our 
 clothes and to have what food you can give us." 
 
 " I have plenty of eggs." the landlord said, " and my 
 wife will fry them for you; but we have no meat in the 
 house. Fish and eggs are the chief food here. You are 
 lucky in getting ashore, for it is a terrible gale. It is 
 years since we have had one like it. As to drying your 
 clothes, that can be managed easy enough. You can go 
 up into my room and take them off, and I will lend you a 
 couple of blankets to wrap yourselves in, and vou can sit 
 by the fire here until your things are dry." 
 
 A hearty meal of fried eggs and another drink of hot 
 
Il8 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 ale completed the restoration of the boys. Their clothes 
 were speedily dried, for the landlady had just finished 
 baking her week's batch of bread, and half an hour in 
 the oven completely dried the clothes. They were ready 
 almost as soon as the meal was finished. Many ques- 
 tions were asked them as to the wreck, and the point at 
 which they had been cast ashore. 
 
 " It was but a short distance from a house at the end 
 of this road," Geofifrey said. " We went there for shel- 
 ter, but they would not take us in, though they gave us 
 some bread and hot ale." 
 
 Exclamations of indignation were heard among the 
 men sitting round. 
 
 " Ralph Hawker has the name of being a surly man." 
 one said, " but I should not have thought that he would 
 have turned a shipwrecked man from his door on such a 
 day as this. They say he is a Papist, though whether 
 he be or not I cannot say; but he has strange ways, and 
 there is many a stranger passes the ferry and asks for his 
 house. However, that is no affair of mine, though I 
 hold there is no good in secret ways." 
 
 "That is so," another said; "but it goes beyond all 
 reason for a man to refuse shelter to those the sea has 
 cast ashore such a day as this." 
 
 As soon as they had finished their meal and again 
 dressed themselves, the lads paid their reckoning and 
 went out. Scarcely had they done so when two horse- 
 men rode up, and, drawing rein, inquired if they were 
 going right for the house of one Ralph Hawker. 
 
 " It lies about a mile on," Geoffrey said. " You can- 
 not miss the way; the road ends there." 
 
 As he spoke a gust of wind of extra fury blew off one 
 of the rider's hats. It was stopped by the wall of a house 
 a few yards away. Geoffrey caught it and handed it to 
 
A POPISH PLOT. 119 
 
 the horseman. With a word of thanks h-- pressed it 
 firmly on his head, and the t^//o men rode on 
 
 "Did you notice that?" Geoffrey asked nis brother. 
 " He has a shaven spot on the top of his head. The man 
 is a Papist priest in disguise. There is something afoot, 
 Lionel. I vote that we try and get to the bottom of it." 
 
 *' I am ready if you think so, Geoffrey. But it is a 
 hazardous business, you know; for we are unarmed, and 
 there are, we know, seven or eight of them at any rate." 
 
 " We must risk that," Geoffrey said; " besides, we can 
 run if we cannot fight. Let us have a try, whatever 
 comes of it." 
 
 CHAPTER VH. 
 
 A POPISH PLOT. 
 
 There was no one about, for the wind was blowing 
 with such fury that few cared to venture out of doors, 
 and the boys therefore started back along the road by 
 which they had come, without being observed. 
 
 " We had better strike off from the road," Geoffrey 
 said, " for some more of these men may be coming along. 
 Like enough someone will be on the watch at the 
 house, so we had best make a long detour, and when we 
 get near it come down on it from the other side. You 
 know we saw no windows there." 
 
 "That is all well enough," Lionel agreed; "but the 
 question is, how are we to hear what they are saying 
 inside? We are obliged to shout to catch each other's 
 words now, and there is not the least chance of our hear- 
 ing anything through the closed shutters." 
 
 " We nmst wait till we get there, and then see what is 
 
120 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 to be done, Lionel. We managed to detect a plot at 
 Sluys, and we may have the same luck here." 
 
 After half an hour's brisk walking they again 
 approached the house from the side at which they had 
 before come upon it, and where, as Geoffrey observed, 
 there were no windows; they made their way cautiously 
 up to it, and then moved quietly around to the side. 
 Here there were two windows on the ground floor. The 
 shutters were closed, for glass was unknown except in 
 the houses of the comparatively wealthy. Its place was 
 taken by oiled paper, and this in bad weather was pro- 
 tected by outer shutters. Geoffrey stole out a few paces 
 to look at the window above. 
 
 " It is evidently a loft," he said, as he rejoined Lionel. 
 " You can see by the roof that the rooms they live in 
 are entirely upon the ground floor. If we can get in 
 there, we might possibly hear what is going on below. 
 The rooms are not likely to be ceiled, and there are sure 
 to be cracks between the planks through which we can 
 see what is going on below. The noise of the wind is 
 so great there is little chance of their hearing us. Now, 
 let us look about for something to help us to climb up." 
 
 Lying by an outhouse close by they found a rough 
 ladder, composed of a single pole with bits of wood nailed 
 on to it a foot apart. This they placed up against the 
 door of the loft. They could see that this was fastened 
 only by a hasp, with a piece of wood put through the 
 staple. It had been arranged that Geoffrey only should 
 go up, Lionel removing the pole when he entered, and 
 keeping w^atch behind the outhouse lest anyone should 
 come around the house. Both had cut heavy sticks, as 
 they came along, to give them some means of defense. 
 Lionel stood at the pole, while Geoffrey climbed up, 
 removed the piece of wood from the staple, and then, 
 
A POPISH PLOT. 121 
 
 holding the hasp to prevent the wind blowing in the 
 door with a crash, entered the loft. A glance showed 
 him that it extended over the whole of the house, and 
 that it was entirely empty. 
 
 He closed the door behind him, and jammed it with 
 a couple of wedges of wood he had cut before mounting; 
 then he lay down on the rough planks and began to 
 crawl along. He saw a gleam of light at the further 
 end, and felt sure that it proceeded from the room in 
 which the party were assembled. Although he had little 
 fear of being heard, owing to the din kept up by the 
 wind, he moved along with extreme care until he reached 
 the spot whence the light proceeded. As he had antici- 
 pated, it was caused by lights in a room below stream- 
 ing through the cracks between the rough planking. 
 
 Rising on to his knees he looked around, and then 
 crawled to a crack that appeared much wider than the 
 rest, the boards being more than half an inch apart. 
 Lying down over it, he was able to obtain a view of a 
 portion of the room below. He could see a part of 
 a long table, and looked down upon the heads of five 
 men sitting on one side of it. He now applied his ear 
 to the crevice. A man was speaking, and in the inter- 
 vals between the gusts of wind which shook the house 
 to its foundation, he could hear what was said. 
 
 " It is no use hesitating any longer; the time for action 
 has arrived — Jezebel must be removed — interests of our 
 holy religion — little danger in carrying out the plan that 
 has been proposed. A'ext time — Windsor — road passes 
 through wood near Datchet— a weak guard overpowered 
 — two told ofT to execute — free England from tyranny — 
 glory and honor throughout Catholic world. England, 
 disorganized and without a head, could ofifer no resist- 
 ance — as soon as dav fixed — meet at Staines at house 
 
i22 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 of — final details and share each man is to — done, 
 scatter through country, readiness for rising — Philip of 
 Spain " 
 
 This was the last sentence Geoffrey caught, for when 
 the speaker ceased a confused and general talk took place, 
 and he could only catch a word here and there, without 
 meaning or connection. He therefore drew quietly back 
 to the door of the loft and opened it. He thought first 
 of jumping straight down, but in that case he could not 
 have fastened the door behind him. He therefore made 
 a sign to Lionel, who was anxiously peering around the 
 corner of the outhouse. The pole was placed into posi- 
 tion, and pulling the door after him and refastening the 
 latch he made his way down to the ground, replaced the 
 pole at the place from which they had taken it, and then 
 retired in the direction from which they had come. 
 
 "Well, what have you heard, Geofifrey?" Lionel 
 asked. " Was it worth the risk you have run?" 
 
 "Well worth it, Lionel! I could only hear a little of 
 what was said, but that was quite enough to show that 
 a plot is on foot to attack and kill the queen the next 
 time she journeys to Windsor. The conspirators are to 
 hide in a wood near Datchet." 
 
 " You don't say so, Geoffrey! That is important news 
 indeed. What are we to do next? " 
 
 " I have not thought yet," Geoffrey replied. " I 
 should say, though, our best plan would be to make 
 our way back, as quickly as we can, by Burnham and 
 Maldon around to Hedingham. The earl was going up 
 to London one day this week; we may catch him before 
 he starts; if not, we must, of course, follow him. But at 
 any rate it is best to go home, for they will be in a terri- 
 ble fright, especially if Joe Chambers or one of the men 
 takes the news to Bricklesey of the loss of the Susan, 
 
A POPISH PLOT, 123 
 
 for it would be quickly carried up to Hedingham by 
 John Lirriper or one or other of the boatmen. No day 
 seems to be fixed, and the queen may not be going to 
 Windsor for some little time, so the loss of a day will 
 not make any difference. As we have money in our 
 pockets we can hire horses at Burnham to take us to 
 Alaldon, and get others there to carry us home." 
 
 An hour's walking took them to the ferry. It was 
 now getting dusk, and they had come to the conclusion 
 as they walked that it would be too late to attempt to get 
 on that night beyond Burnham. The storm was as wild 
 as ever, and although the passage was a narrow one it 
 was as much as the ferryman could do to row the boat 
 across. 
 
 " How far is it from here to Burnham? " 
 
 "About four miles; but you won't get to Burnham 
 to-night." 
 
 " How is that? " Geoffrey asked. 
 
 " You may get as far as the ferry, but you won't get 
 taken over. There will be a big sea in the Crouch, for 
 the wind is pretty nigh straight up it; but you will be 
 able to sleep at the inn this side. In the morning, if the 
 wind has gone down, you can cross; if not, you will have 
 to go around by the bridge, nigh ten miles higher up." 
 
 This was unpleasant news. Not that it made any dif- 
 ference to them whether they slept on one side of the 
 river or the other, but if the wind was too strong to admit 
 of the passage in the morning, the necessity for making 
 a detour would cost them many hours of valuable time. 
 There was, however, no help for it, and they walked to 
 Criksey Ferry. The little inn was crowded, for the ferry 
 had been stopped all day, and many, like themselves, had 
 been compelled to stop for a lull in the wind. 
 
 Scarcely had they entered when their names were joy- 
 
124 BY England's aid. 
 
 ously shouted out. "Ah, Masters Mckars! right glad am 
 I to see you. We feared that surf had put an end to you. 
 We asked at the ferry, but the man declared that no 
 strange lads had crossed that day, and we were fearing 
 we should have a sad tale to send to Hedingham by 
 John Lirriper." 
 
 " We are truly glad to see you, Joe," Geoffrey said, as 
 they warmly shook Joe Chambers and the two sailors by 
 the hand. " How did you get ashore?" 
 
 " On the mainmast, and pretty nigh drowned we were 
 before we got there. I suppose the tide must have taken 
 us a bit further up than it did you. We got here well- 
 nigh two hours ago, though we got a good meal and 
 dried our clothes at a farmhouse." 
 
 " We got a meal, too, soon after we landed," Geoffrey 
 said; "but we did not dry our clothes till we got to 
 a little village. I did not ask its name. I am awfully 
 sorry, Joe, about the Susan." 
 
 " It is a bad job, but it cannot be helped. Master 
 Geoffrey. I owned a third of her, and two traders at 
 Bricklesey own the other shares. Still, I have no cause 
 to grumble. I have laid by more than enough in the 
 last four years to buy a share in another boat as good 
 as she was. You see, a trader aint like a smack. A 
 trader's got only hull and sails, while a smack has got 
 her nets beside, and they cost well-nigh as much as the 
 boat. Thankful enough we are that we have all escaped 
 with our lives; and now I find you are safe my mind feels 
 at rest over it." 
 
 " Do you think it will be calm enough to cross in 
 the morning, Joe? " 
 
 " Like enough," the sailor replied; " a gale like this is 
 like to blow itself out in twenty-four hours. It has been 
 the worst I ever saw. It is not blowing now quite so 
 
A POPISH PLOT. 125 
 
 hard as it did, and by the morning, I reckon, though 
 there may be a fresh wind, the gale will be over." 
 
 The number of travelers was far too great for the 
 accommodation of the inn; and with the exception of two 
 or three of the first arrivals, all slept on some hay in one 
 of the barns. 
 
 The next morning, although the wind was still strong, 
 the fury of the gale was abated. The ferryman, however, 
 said the water was so rough he must wait for a time 
 before they crossed. But when Geoffrey offered him a 
 reward to put their party on shore at once, he consented 
 to do so, Joe Chambers and the tw^o sailors assisting with 
 the oars; and as the ferry-boat was large and strongly 
 built, they crossed without further inconvenience than 
 the wetting of their jackets. 
 
 Joe Chambers, who knew the town perfectly, at once 
 took them to a place where they were able to hire a 
 couple of horses, and on these rode to Maldon, some 
 nine miles away. Here they procured other horses, and 
 it was not long after midday when they arrived at 
 Hedingham. 
 
 Mrs. Vickars held up her hands in astonishment at 
 their shrunken garments; but her relief from the anxiety 
 she had felt concerning what had befallen them during 
 the gale was so great that she was unable to scold. 
 
 " We will tell you all about it, mother, afterward," 
 Geoffrey said, as he released himself from her embrace. 
 " We have had a great adventure, and the Susa)i has been 
 wrecked. But this is not the most important matter. 
 Father, has the carl started yet? " 
 
 " He was to have gone this morning, Geoffrey, but 
 the floods are likely to be out, and the roads will be in 
 such a state that I have no doubt he has put off his 
 journey." 
 
126 BY England's aid. 
 
 " It is important that we should see him at once, 
 father. We have overheard some people plotting 
 against the queen's life, and measures must be taken 
 at once for her safety. We will run up and change our 
 things, if you will go with us to see him. If you are 
 there he will see you whatever he is doing, while, if we 
 go alone, there might be delay." 
 
 Without waiting for an answer the boys ran upstairs 
 and quickly returned in fresh clothes. Mr. Vickars was 
 waiting for them with his hat on. 
 
 "You are quite sure of what you are saying, Geof- 
 frey? " he observed, as they walked toward the castle. 
 " Remember that, if it should turn out an error, you are 
 likely to come to sore disgrace instead of receiving com- 
 mendation for your interference. Everyone has been 
 talking of plots against the queen for some time, and you 
 may well have mistaken the purport of what you have 
 heard." 
 
 "There is no mistake, father; it is a real conspiracy, 
 though who are those concerned in it I know not. 
 Lionel and I are not likely to raise a false alarm about 
 nothing, as you will say yourself when you hear the story 
 I have to tell the earl." 
 
 They had by this time entered the gates of the castle. 
 
 " The earl has just finished dinner," one of the attend- 
 ants replied in answer to the question of Mr. Vickars. 
 
 " Will you tell him that I wish to see him on urgent 
 business? " 
 
 In two or three minutes the servant returned and 
 asked the clergyman to follow him. The earl received 
 him in his private chamber, for the castle was full of 
 guests. 
 
 "Well, dominie, what is it?" he asked. "You want 
 some help, I will be bound, for somebody ill or in dis- 
 
A POPISH PLOT. 127 
 
 tress. I know pretty well by this time the meaning of 
 your urgent business." 
 
 " It is nothing of that kind to-day," the clergyman 
 replied; "it is, in fact, my sons who wish to see your 
 lordship. I do not myself know the full purport of their 
 story, save that it is something which touches the safety 
 of the queen." 
 
 The earl's expression at once changed. 
 
 " Is that so, young sirs? This is a serious matter, 
 you know. It is a grave thing to bring an accusation 
 against anyone in matters touching the state." 
 
 " I am aware that it is, my lord; and assuredly my 
 brother and I would not lightly meddle with such mat- 
 ters; but I think that you will say this is a business that 
 should be attended to. It happened thus, sir." He then 
 briefly told how that, being out in a ketch that traded 
 from Bricklesey, they were caught in the gale; that the 
 vessel was driven on the sands, and they were cast ashore 
 on a mast. 
 
 He then related the inhospitable reception they had 
 met with. " It seemed strange to us, sir, and contrary 
 to nature, that anyone should refuse to allow two ship- 
 wrecked lads to enter the house for shelter on such a 
 day; and it seemed well-nigh impossible that his tale of 
 the place being too full to hold us could be true. How- 
 ever, we started to walk. On our way we met four 
 horsemen going toward the house, closely muffled up in 
 cloaks." 
 
 " There was nothing very strange in that," the earl 
 observed, " in such weather as we had yesterday." 
 
 " Nothing at all, sir. We should not have given the 
 matter one thought had it not been that the four men 
 were very well mounted, and, apparently, gentlemen; and 
 it was strange that such should have business in an out- 
 
128 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 of-the-way house in Foulness Island. A little further we 
 met three men on foot. They were also wrapped up in 
 cloaks; but they wore high riding-boots, and had proba- 
 bly left their horses on the other side of the ferry so as 
 not to attract attention. A short time afterward we met 
 two more horsemen, one of whom asked us if he was 
 going right for the house we had been at. As he was 
 speaking a gust of wind blew off his hat. I fetched it 
 and gave it to him, and as he stooped to put it on I saw 
 that a tonsure was shaven on the top of his head. The 
 matter had already seemed strange to us; but the fact 
 that one of this number of men, all going to a lonely 
 house, was a priest in disguise, seemed so suspicious that 
 my brother and myself determined to try and get to the 
 bottom of it." 
 
 Geofifrey then related how they had gone back to the 
 house and effected an entrance into the loft extending 
 over it; how he had through the cracks in the boards 
 seen a party of men gathered in one of the lower rooms, 
 and then repeated word for word the scraps of conversa- 
 tion that he had overheard. 
 
 The earl had listened with an expression of amused 
 doubt to the early portion of the narrative; but when 
 Geoffrey came to the part whereaccident had shown to 
 him that one of these men proceeding toward this house 
 was a disguised priest, his face became serious, and he 
 listened with deep attention to the rest of the narrative. 
 
 " Faith," he said, " this is a serious matter, and you 
 have done right well in following up your suspicions, 
 and in risking your lives, for they would assuredly have 
 killed you had they discovered you. Mr. Vickars, your 
 sons must ride with me to London at once. The matter 
 is too grave for a moment's delay. I must lay it before 
 Burleigh at once. A day's delay might be fatal." 
 
A POPISH PLOT. 129 
 
 He rang a bell standing on the table. As soon as an 
 attendant answered it he said: "Order three horses to 
 be saddled at once; I must ride to London with these 
 young gentlemen without delay. Order Parsons and 
 Nichols to be ready in half an hour to set out with us. 
 Have you had food, young sirs? for it seems you came 
 hither directly you arrived." Finding that the boys had 
 eaten nothing since they had left Alaldon, he ordered 
 food to be brought them, and begged them eat it while 
 he explained to the countess and guests that sudden busi- 
 ness, that could not be delayed, called him away to Lon- 
 don. Half an hour later he started with the boys, the 
 two servants following behind. Late that evening they 
 arrived in London. It was too late to call on Lord Bur- 
 leigh that night; but early the next morning the earl 
 took the boys with him to the house of the great states- 
 man. Leaving them in the antechamber, he went in to 
 the inner apartment where the minister was at breakfast. 
 Ten minutes later he came out, and called the boys in. 
 
 " The Earl of Oxford has told me your story," Lord 
 Burleigh said. " Tell it me again, and omit nothing; for 
 things that seem small are often of consequence in a 
 matter like this." 
 
 Geoffrey again repeated his story, giving full details of 
 all that had taken place from the time of their first reach- 
 ing the house. 
 
 Lord Burleigh then questioned him closely as to 
 whether they had seen any of the faces of the men, and 
 would recognize them again. 
 
 " I saw none from my spying-place above, my lord," 
 Geoffrey said. " I could see only the tops of their heads, 
 and most of them still kept their hats on; nor did we see 
 them as they passed, wath the exception only of the man 
 I supposed to be a priest. His face I saw plainly. It 
 
130 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 was smooth shaven; his complexion was dark, his eye- 
 brows were thin and straight, his face narrow. I should 
 take him for a foreigner — either a Spaniard or Italian." 
 
 Lord Burleigh made a note of this description. 
 
 " Thanks, young sirs," he said. " I shall, of course, 
 take measures to prevent this plot being carried out, and 
 shall inform Her Majesty how^ bravely you both risked 
 your lives to discover this conspiracy against her person. 
 The Earl of Oxford informs me that you are pages of his 
 cousin, Capain Francis Vere, a very brave and valiant 
 gentleman ; and that you bore your part bravely in the 
 siege of Sluys, but are at present at home to rest after 
 your labors there, and have permission of Captain Vere 
 to take part in any trouble that may arise here o\ving to 
 the action of the Spaniards. I have now no further occa- 
 sion for your services, and you can return with the earl 
 to Hedingham, but your attendance in London will be 
 needed when we lay hands upon these conspirators." 
 
 The same day they rode back to Hedingham, but ten 
 days later were again summoned to London. The queen 
 had the day before journeyed to Windsor. Half an hour 
 before she arrived at the wood near Datchet a strong 
 party of her guard had suddenly surrounded it, and had 
 found twelve armed men lurking there. These had been 
 arrested and lodged in the Tower. Three of them were 
 foreigners, the rest members of Catholic families known 
 to be favorable to the Spanish cause. Their trial was 
 conducted privately, as it was deemed advisable that as 
 little should be made as possible of this and other similar 
 plots against the queen's life that were discovered about 
 this time. 
 
 Geofifrey and Lionel gave their evidence before the 
 council. As the only man they could have identified was 
 not of the party captured, their evidence only w^ent to 
 
THE SPANISH ARMADA. I3I 
 
 show the motive of this gathering in the wood near 
 Datchet. The prisoners stoutly maintained that Geof- 
 frey had misunderstood the conversation he had partly 
 overheard, and that their design was simply to make the 
 queen a prisoner and force her to abdicate. Three of 
 the prisoners, who had before been banished from the 
 country and who had secretly returned, were sentenced 
 to death; two of the others to imprisonment for a long 
 term of years, the rest to banishment from England. 
 
 After the trial was over Lord Burleigh sent for the 
 boys, and gave them a very gracious message in the 
 queen's name, together with two rings in token of Her 
 ^Majesty's gratitude. Highly delighted with these honors 
 they returned to Hedingham, and devoted themselves 
 even more assiduously than before to exercises in arms, 
 in order that they might some day prove themselves 
 valiant soldiers of the queen. 
 
 CHAPTER VHL 
 
 THE SPANISH ARMADA. 
 
 The struggle that was at hand between Spain and 
 England had long been foreseen as inevitable. The one 
 power was the champion of Roman Catholicism, the 
 other of Protestantism ; and yet, although so much hung 
 upon the result of the encounter, and all Europe looked 
 on with the most intense interest, both parties entered 
 upon the struggle without allies, and this entirely from 
 the personal fault of the sovereigns of the two nations. 
 
 Queen Elizabeth, by her constant intrigues, her under- 
 hand dealings with France and Spain, her grasping 
 policy in the Xetherlands, her meanness and parsimony, 
 and the fact that she was readv at anv moment to sacri- 
 
132 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 ficc the Netherlands to her own pohcy, had wholly 
 alienated the people of the Low Country; for while their 
 own efforts for defense were paralyzed by the constant 
 interference of Elizabeth, no benefit was obtained from 
 the English army, whose orders were to stand always on 
 the defensive — the queen's only anxiety appearing to be 
 to keep her grasp upon the towns that had been handed 
 over to her as the price of her alliance. 
 
 Her own counselors were driven to their wits' end by 
 her constant changes of purpose. Her troops were 
 starving and in rags from her parsimony, the fleet lay 
 dismantled and useless from want of funds, and except 
 such arming and drilling as took place at the expense of 
 the nobles, counties, and cities, no preparation whatever 
 was made to meet the coming storm. Upon the other 
 hand, Philip of Spain, who might have been at the head 
 of a great Catholic league against England, had isolated 
 himself by his personal ambitions. Had he declared 
 himself ready, in the event of his conquest of England, 
 to place James of Scotland upon the throne, he would 
 have had Scotland with him, together with the Catholics 
 of England, still a powerful and important body. 
 
 France, too, would have joined him, and the combina- 
 tion against Elizabeth and the Protestants of England 
 would have been well-nigh irresistible. But this he could 
 not bring himself to do. His dream was the annexation 
 of England to Spain ; and smarting as the English Catho- 
 lics were under the execution of Mary of Scotland, their 
 English spirit revolted against the idea of the rule of 
 Spain, and the great Catholic nobles hastened, when the 
 moment of danger arrived, to join in the defense of their 
 country, while Scotland, seeing no advantage to be 
 gained in the struggle, stood sullenly aloof, and France 
 gave no aid to a project which was to result, if successful, 
 
THE SPANISH ARMADA. I33 
 
 in the aggrandizement of her already dangerously for- 
 midable neighbor. 
 
 Thus England and Spain stood alone — Philip slowly 
 but steadily preparing for the great expedition for the 
 conquest of England; Elizabeth hesitating, doubtful; at 
 one moment gathering seamen and arming her fleet, a 
 month or two later discharging the sailors and laying up 
 the ships. 
 
 In the spring of 1587 Drake, with six vessels belong- 
 ing to the Crown and twenty-four equipped by merchants 
 of London and other places, had seized a moment when 
 Elizabeth's fickle mind had inclined to warlike measures, 
 and knowing that the mood might last but a day, had 
 slipped out of Plymouth and sailed for Spain a few hours 
 before a messenger arrived with a peremptory order from 
 Elizabeth against entering any Spanish port or offering 
 violence to any Spanish town or ships. Although 
 caught in a gale in the Channel, Drake held on, and, 
 reaching Gibraltar on April 16. ascertained that Cadiz 
 was crowded with transports and storeships. 
 
 \'ice Admiral Burroughs, controller of the navy, who 
 had been specially appointed to thwart Drake's plans, 
 opposed any action being taken; but Drake insisted upon 
 attack, and on the 19th the fleet stood into Cadiz harbor. 
 Passing through the fire of the batteries, they sank the 
 only great ship of war in the roads, drove off the Spanish 
 galleys, and seized the vast fleet of storeships loaded 
 with wine, corn, and provisions of all sorts for the use of 
 the Armada. Everything of value that could be con- 
 veniently moved was transferred to the English ships, 
 then the Spanish vessels were set on fire, their cables cut, 
 and they were left to drift an entangled mass of flame. 
 Drake tor)k a number of prisoners, and sent a messenger 
 on shore proposing to exchange them for such English 
 
134 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 seamen as were prisoners in Spain. The reply was there 
 were no Enghsh prisoners in Spain; and as this was 
 notoriously untrue, it was agreed in the fleet that all the 
 Spaniards they might take in the future should be sold 
 to the Moors, and the money reserved for the redeeming 
 of such Englishmen as might be in captivity there or 
 elsewhere. 
 
 The English fleet then sailed for Cape St. Vincent, 
 picking up on their way large convoys of storeships, all 
 bound for the Tagus, where the Armada was collecting. 
 These were all burned, and Drake brought up at Cape 
 St. Vincent, hoping to meet there a portion of the 
 Armada expected from the Mediterranean. As a harbor 
 was necessary, he landed, stormed the fort at Faro, and 
 took possession of the harbor there. The expected 
 enemy did not appear, and Drake sailed up to the mouth 
 of the Tagus, intending to go into Lisbon and attack the 
 great Spanish fleet lying there under its admiral, Santa 
 Cruz. 
 
 That the force gathered there was enormous Drake 
 well knew, but relying as much on the goodness of his 
 cause as on the valor of his sailors, and upon the fact that 
 the enemy would be too crowded together to fight with 
 advantage, he would have carried out his plan had not a 
 ship arrived from England with orders forbidding him to 
 enter the Tagus. However, he lay for some time at the 
 mouth of the river, destroying every ship that entered its 
 mouth, and sending in a challenge to Santa Cruz to come 
 out and fight. The Spanish admiral did not accept it, 
 and Drake then sailed to Corunna, and there, as at Cadiz, 
 destroyed all the ships collected in the harbor and then 
 returned to England, having in the course of a few 
 months inflicted an enormous amount of damage upon 
 Spain, and having taken the first step to prove that Eng- 
 land was the mistress of the sea. 
 
THE SPANISH ARMADA. 135 
 
 But while the httle band of EngUsh had been defend- 
 ing Sluys against the army of the Duke of Parma, PhiUp 
 had been continuing his preparations, filHng up the void 
 made by the destruction wrought by Drake, and prepar- 
 ing an Armada which he might well have considered to 
 be invincible. Elizabeth was still continuing her nego- 
 tiations. She was quite ready to abandon the Nether- 
 lands to Spain if she could but keep the towns she held 
 there, but she could not bring herself to hand these over 
 either to the Netherlands or to Spain. She urged the 
 States to make peace, to which they replied that they 
 did not wish for peace on such terms as Spain would 
 alone grant; they could defend themselves for ten years 
 longer if left alone; they did not ask for further help, 
 and only wanted their towns restored to them. 
 
 Had the Armada started as Philip intended in Septem- 
 ber, it would have found England entirely unprepared, 
 for Elizabeth still obstinately refused to believe in dan- 
 ger, and the few ships that had been held in commission 
 after Drake's return had been so long neglected that they 
 could hardly keep the sea without repair; the rest lay 
 unrigged in the Medway. But the delay gave England 
 fresh time for preparation. Parma's army was lying in 
 readiness for the invasion under canvas at Dunkirk, and 
 their commander had received no information from 
 Spain that the sailing of the Armada was delayed. 
 
 The cold, wet, and exposure told terribly upon them, 
 and of the thirty thousand who were ready to embark in 
 September not eighteen thousand were fit for service at 
 the commencement of the year. The expenses of this 
 army and of the Armada were so great that Philip was at 
 last driven to give orders to the Armada to start. But 
 fortune again favored England. Had the fleet sailed as 
 ordered on the 30th of January they would again have 
 
136 BY England's aid, 
 
 found the Channel undefended, for Ehzabeth, in one of 
 her fits of economy, had again dismantled half the fleet 
 that had been got ready for sea, and sent the sailors to 
 their homes. 
 
 But the execution of Philip's orders was prevented by 
 the sudden death of Santa Cruz, The Duke of Medina- 
 Sidonia was appointed his successor, but as he knew 
 nothing of the state of the Armada fresh delays became 
 necessary, and the time was occupied by Elizabeth, not 
 in preparing for the defense of the country, but in fresh 
 negotiations for peace. She was ready to make any con- 
 cessions to Spain, but Philip was now only amusing him- 
 self by deceiving her. Everything was now prepared for 
 the expedition, and just as the fleet was ready to start 
 the negotiations were broken ofT. But though Eliza- 
 beth's government had made no preparations for the 
 defense of the country, England herself had not been idle. 
 Throughout the whole country men had been mustered, 
 officered, and armed, and one hundred thousand were 
 ready to move as soon as the danger became imminent. 
 
 The musters of the Midland counties, thirty thousand 
 strong, were to form a separate army, and were to march 
 at once to a spot between Windsor and Harrow. The 
 rest were to gather at the point of danger. The coast 
 companies were to fall back wherever the enemy landed, 
 burning the corn and driving off the cattle, and avoiding 
 a battle until the force of the neighboring counties joined 
 them. Should the landing take place, as was expected, 
 in Suffolk, Kent, or Sussex, it was calculated that be- 
 tween thirty and forty thousand men would bar the way 
 to the invaders before they reached London, while 
 twenty thousand men of the western counties would re- 
 main to encounter the Duke of Guise, who had engaged 
 to bring across an army of Frenchmen to aid the 
 Spaniards. 
 
THE SPANISH ARMADA. 137 
 
 Spain, although well aware of the strength of England 
 on the sea, believed that she would have no difficulty 
 with the raw English levies; but Parma, who had met 
 the English at Sluys, had learned to respect their fight- 
 ing qualities, and in a letter to Philip gave the opinion 
 that even if the Armada brought him a re-enforcement 
 of six thousand men he would still have an insufficient 
 force for the conquest of England. He said, " \\'hen I 
 shall have landed I must fight battle after battle. I shall 
 lose men by wounds and disease. I must leave detach- 
 ments behind me to keep open my communications, and 
 in a short time the body of my army will become so 
 weak that not only I may be unable to advance in the 
 face of the enemy, and time may be given to the heretics 
 and your majesty's other enemies to interfere, but there 
 may fall out some notable inconvenience, with the loss 
 of everything, and I be unable to remedy it." 
 
 Unfortunately, the English fleet was far less prepared 
 than the land forces. The militia had been easily and 
 cheaply extemporized, but a fleet can only be prepared 
 by long and painful sacrifices. The entire English navy 
 contained but thirteen ships of over four hundred tons, 
 and including small cutters and pinnaces there were but 
 thirty-eight vessels of all sorts and sizes carrying the 
 queen's flag. Eortunately, Sir John Hawkins was at 
 the head of the naval administration, and in spite of the 
 parsimony of Elizabeth had kept the fleet in a good state 
 of repair and equipment. The merchant navy, although 
 numerous, was equally deficient in vessels of any size. 
 
 Philip had encouraged shipbuilding in Spain by 
 grants from the crown allowing four ducats a ton for 
 every ship built of above three hundred tons' burden, and 
 six ducats a ton for everyone above five hundred tons. 
 Thus he had a large supply of great ships to draw upon 
 
138 BY England's aid. 
 
 in addition to those of the royal navy, while in England 
 the largest vessels belonging to private owners did not 
 exceed four hundred tons, and there were not more than 
 two or three vessels of that size sailing from any port of 
 the country. The total allowance by the queen for the 
 repair of the whole of the royal navy, wages of ship- 
 wrights, clerks, carpenters, watchmen, cost of timber, 
 and all other necessary dockyard expenses, was but four 
 thousand pounds a year. 
 
 In December the fleet' was ready for sea, together with 
 the contingent furnished by the liberality and patriotism 
 of the merchants and citizens of the great ports. But as 
 soon as it was got together half the crews collected and 
 engaged at so great an expense were dismissed, the mer- 
 chant ships released, and England open to invasion, and 
 had Parma started in the vessels he had prepared. Lord 
 Howard, who commanded the English navy, could not 
 have fired a shot to have prevented his crossing. 
 
 Well might Sir John Hawkins in his despair at Eliza- 
 beth's caprices exclaim : " We are wasting money, wast- 
 ing strength, dishonoring and discrediting ourselves by 
 our uncertain dallying." But though daily reports came 
 from Spain of the readiness of the Armada to set sail, 
 Elizabeth, even when she again permitted the navy to be 
 manned, fettered it by allowing it to be provided with 
 rations for only a month at a time, and permitting no 
 reserves to be provided in the victualing stores; while 
 the largest vessels were supplied with ammunition for 
 only a day and a half's service, and the rest of the fleet 
 with but enough for one day's service. The council 
 could do nothing, and Lord Howard's letters prove that 
 the queen, and she only, was responsible for the miser- 
 able state of things that prevailed. 
 
 At last, in May, Lord Howard sailed with the fleet 
 
THE SPANISH ARMADA. 139 
 
 down Channel, leaving Lord Henry Seymour with three 
 men-of-war and a squadron of privateers to watch Dun- 
 kirk, At Plymouth the admiral found Drake with forty 
 ships, all except one raised and sent to sea at the ex- 
 pense of himself and the gentry and merchants of the 
 west counties. The weather was wild, as it had been all 
 the winter. Howard with the great ships lay at anchor 
 in the Sound, rolling heavily, while the smaller craft 
 went for shelter into the mouth of the river. There were 
 but eighteen days' provisions on board; fresh supplies 
 promised did not arrive, and the crews were put on half 
 rations, and eked these out by catching fish. At last, 
 w4ien the supplies were just exhausted, the victualing 
 ships arrived with one month's fresh rations, and a 
 message that no more would be sent. So villainous was 
 the quality of the stores that fever broke out in the fleet. 
 
 It was not until the end of the month that Elizabeth 
 would even permit any further preparations to be made, 
 and the supplies took some time collecting. The crews 
 would have been starved had not the ofificers so divided 
 the rations as to make them last six weeks. The men 
 died in scores from dysentery brought on by the sour 
 and poisonous beer issued to them, and Howard and 
 Drake ordered wine and arrowroot from the town for 
 the use of the sick, and had to pay for it from their own 
 pockets. 
 
 But at last the Armada was ready for starting. Con- 
 tingents of Spanish, Italians, and Portuguese were gath- 
 ered together with the faithful from all countries — Jesuits 
 from France; exiled priests, Irish and English; and 
 many Catholic Scotch, English, and Irish noblemen and 
 gentlemen. The six squadrons into which the fleet was 
 divided contained 65 large war ships, the smallest of 
 which was seven hundred tons. Seven were over one 
 
140 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 thousand, and the largest, an ItaHan ship, La Rcga::ona^ 
 was thirteen hundred. All were built high like castles, 
 their upper works musket-proof, their main timbers four 
 or five feet thick, and of a strength it was supposed no 
 English cannon could pierce. 
 
 Next to the big ships, or galleons as they were called, 
 were 4 galleasses, each carrying 50 guns and 450 soldiers 
 and sailors, and rowed by 300 slaves. Besides these 
 were 4 galleys, 56 great armed merchant ships, the finest 
 Spain possessed, and 20 caravels or small vessels. Thus 
 the fighting fleet amounted to 129 vessels, carrying in all 
 2430 cannon. On board was stored an enormous quan- 
 tity of provisions for the use of the army after it landed 
 in England, there being sufiffcient to feed 40,000 men for 
 six months. 
 
 There were on board 8000 sailors, 19,000 soldiers, looo 
 gentlemen volunteers, 600 priests, servants, and miscel- 
 laneous officers, and 2000 galley slaves. This was indeed 
 a tremendous array to meet the fleet lying of¥ Plymouth, 
 consisting of 29 queen's ships of all sizes, 10 small vessels 
 belonging to Lord Howard and members of his family, 
 and 43 privateers between 40 and 400 tons under Drake, 
 the vmited crews amounting to something over 9000 men. 
 
 The winter had passed pleasantly to Geoffrey and 
 Lionel \"ickars; the earl had taken a great fancy to them, 
 and they had stayed for some time in London as mem- 
 bers of his suite. When the spring came they had 
 spoken about rejoining Francis \eve in Holland, but the 
 earl had said that there was little doing there. The 
 enmity excited by the conduct of Elizabeth prevented 
 any co-operation between the Dutch and English; and 
 indeed the English force was reduced to such straits by 
 the refusal of the queen to furnish money for their pay, 
 or to provide funds for even absolute necessaries, that it 
 
THE SPANISH ARMADA. 14I 
 
 was wholly incapable of taking the field, and large num- 
 bers of the men returned to England. 
 
 Had this treatment of her soldiers and sailors at the 
 time when such peril threatened their country been occa- 
 sioned by want of funds, some excuse would have been 
 possible for the conduct of Elizabeth; but at the time 
 there were large sums lying in the treasun-, and it was 
 parsimony and not incapacity to pay that actuated Eliza- 
 beth in the course she pursued. 
 
 As the boys were still uneasy as to the opinion Francis 
 \'ere might form of their continued stay in England, 
 they wrote to him, their letter being inclosed in one from 
 the earl; but the reply set thir minds at rest. " By all 
 means stay in England," Captain A'ere wrote, " since 
 there is nothing doing here of any note or consequence, 
 nor likely to be. We are simply idling our time in 
 Bergen-op-Zoom, and not one of us but is longing to be 
 at home to bear his part in the events pending there. It 
 is hard, indeed, to be confined in this miserable Dutch 
 town while England is in danger. Unfortunately we are 
 soldiers and must obey orders; but as you are as yet 
 only volunteers, free to act as you choose, it would be 
 foolish in the extreme for you to come over to this dull 
 place while there is so much going on in England. I 
 have written to my cousin asking him to introduce you 
 to some of the country gentlemen who have fitted out a 
 ship for service against the Spaniards, so that you may 
 have a hand in what is going on." 
 
 This the earl had done, and early in May they had 
 journeyed down to Plymouth on horseback with a party 
 of other gentlemen who were going on board the Active, 
 a vessel of two hundred and fifty tons belonging to a gen- 
 tleman of Devonshire, one ^Master x\udrey Drake, a rela- 
 tion of Sir Francis Drake. The earl himself was with 
 
142 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 the party. He did not intend to go on board, for he was 
 c bad sailor; and though ready, as he said, to do his 
 share of fighting upon land, would be only an encum- 
 brance on board a ship. 
 
 He went down principally at the request of Cecil and 
 other members of the council, who, knowing that he was 
 a favorite of the queen, thought that his representations 
 as to the state of the fleet might do more than they could 
 do to influence her to send supplies to the distressed 
 sailors. The earl visited the ships lying in the mouth of 
 the Tamar, and three times started in a boat to go out to 
 those in the Sound; but the sea was so rough, and he was 
 so completely prostrated by sickness, that he had each 
 time to put back. What he saw, however, on board the 
 ships he visited, and heard from Lord Howard as to the 
 state of those at sea, was quite sufficient. He at once 
 expended a considerable amount of money in buying 
 wine and fresh meat for the sick, and then hurried away 
 to London to lay before the queen the result of his per- 
 sonal observations, and to implore her to order provi- 
 sions to be immediately dispatched to the fleet. 
 
 But even the description given by one of her favorites 
 of the sufferings of the seamen was insufficient to induce 
 the queen to open her purse-strings, and the earl left her 
 in great dudgeon; and, although his private finances had 
 been much straitened by his extravagance and love of 
 display, he at once chartered a ship, filled her with provi- 
 sions, and dispatched her to Plymouth. 
 
 Mr. Drake and the gentlemen with him took up their 
 abode in the town until there should be need for them to 
 go on board the Active, where the accommodation was 
 much cramped and life by no means agreeable; and the 
 Vickarses therefore escaped sharing the sufferings of 
 those on board ship. 
 
THE SPANISH ARMADA. I43 
 
 At the end of ]May came the news that the Armada had 
 sailed on the 19th, and high hopes were entertained that 
 the period of waiting had terminated. A storm, how- 
 ever, scattered the great fleet, and it was not until the 
 I2th of July that they sailed from the Bay of Ferrol, 
 where they had collected after the storm. 
 
 Never was there known a season so boisterous as the 
 summer of 1588, and when ofif Ushant, in a southwest 
 gale, 4 galleys were wrecked on the French coast, and 
 the Santa A)ma, sl galleon of eight hundred tons, went 
 down, carrying with her 90 seamen, 300 soldiers, and 
 50,000 ducats in gold. 
 
 After two days the storm abated, and the fleet again 
 proceeded. At daybreak on the 20th the Lizard was in 
 sight, and an English fishing-boat was seen running 
 along their line. Chase was given, but she soon out- 
 sailed her pursuers, and carried the news to Plymouth. 
 The Armada had already been made out from the coast 
 the night before, and beacon lights had flashed the news 
 all over England. In every village and town men were 
 arming and saddling and marching away to the rendez- 
 vous of the various corps. 
 
 In Plymouth the news was received with the greatest 
 rejoicing. Thanks to the care with which the provisions 
 had been husbanded, and to the manner in which the 
 ofificers and volunteers had from their private means sup- 
 plemented the scanty stores, there was still a week's pro- 
 visions on board, and this, it was hoped, would suffice for 
 their needs. The scanty supply of ammunition was a 
 greater source of anxiety; but they hoped that fresh sup- 
 plies would be forthcoming, now that even the cjueen 
 could no longer close her eyes to the urgent necessity of 
 the case. 
 
 As soon as the news arrived all the gentlemen in the 
 
144 ^Y ENGLAND'b AID. 
 
 town flocked on board the ships, and on the night of the 
 19th the queen's ships and some of the privateers went 
 to moorings behind Ram Head, so that they could make 
 clear to sea; and on the morning when the Spaniards 
 sighted the Lizard, forty sail were lying ready for action 
 under the headland. 
 
 At three o'clock in the afternoon the lookout men on 
 the hill reported a line of sails on the western horizon. 
 Two wings were at first visible, which were gradually 
 united as the topsaiJs of those in the center rose above 
 the line of sea. As they arose it could be seen that the 
 great fleet was sailing, in the form of a huge crescent, 
 before a gentle wind. A hundred and fifty ships, large 
 and small, were counted, as a few storeships bound for 
 Flanders had joined the Armada for protection. 
 
 The Active was one of the privateers that had late the 
 evening before gone out to Ram Head, and just as it was 
 growing dusk the anchors were got up, and the little fleet 
 sailed out from the shelter of the land as the Armada 
 swept along. 
 
 The Spanish admiral at once ordered the fleet to lie-to 
 for the night, and to prepare for a general action at day- 
 break, as he knew from a fisherman he had captured that 
 the English fleet was at Plymouth. The wind was on 
 shore, but all through the night Howard's and Drake's 
 ships beat out from the Sound until they took their places 
 behind the Spanish fleet, whose position they could per- 
 fectly make out by the light of the half-moon that rose 
 at two in the morning. 
 
 On board the English fleet all was confidence and 
 hilarity. The sufi^erings of the last three months were 
 forgotten. The numbers and magnitude of the Spanish 
 ships counted as nothing. The sailors of the west coun- 
 try had met the Spaniards on the Indian seas and proved 
 
THE SPANISH ARMADA. 145 
 
 their masters, and doubted not for a moment that they 
 should do so again. 
 
 There was scarce a breath of air when day broke, but 
 at eight o'clock a breeze sprang up from the west, and 
 the Armada made sail and attempted to close with the 
 English; but the low, sharp English ships sailed two feet 
 to the one of the floating castles of Spain, and could sail 
 close to the wind, while the Spanish ships, if they at- 
 tempted to close-haul their sails, drifted bodily to lee- 
 ward. Howard's flag-ship, the Ark-Raleigh, with three 
 other English ships, opened the engagement by running 
 down along their rear line, firing into each galleon as 
 they passed, then wearing round and repeating the 
 maneuver. The great Son Mafteo luffed out from the 
 rest of the fleet and challenged them to board, but they 
 simply poured their second broadside into her and 
 passed on. 
 
 The excellence of the maneuvering of the English 
 ships, and the rapidity and accuracy of their fire, aston- 
 ished the Spaniards. Throughout the whole forenoon 
 the action continued; the Spaniards making efforts to 
 close, but in vain, the English ships keeping the weather 
 gauge and sailing continually backward and forward, 
 pouring in their broadsides. The height and size of the 
 Spanish ships were against them; and being to leeward 
 they heeled over directly they came up to the wind to fire 
 a broadside, and their shots for the most part went far 
 over their assailants, while they themselves suffered 
 severely from the English fire. ]\Iiqucl de Oquendo, 
 who commanded one of the six Spanish squadrons, dis- 
 tinguished himself by his attempts to close with the 
 English, and, by maintaining his position in the rear of 
 the fleet, engaged in constant conflict with tliem. 
 
 He was a young nobleman of great promise, distin- 
 
146 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 guished alike for his bravery and chivalrous disposition; 
 but he could do little while the wind remained in the 
 west and the English held the weather gauge. So far 
 only the ships that had been anchored out under Ram 
 Head had taken part in the fight, those lying higher up 
 in the Sound being vmable to make their way out. At 
 noon the exertions of their crews, who had from the pre- 
 ceding evening worked incessantly, prevailed, and they 
 were now seen coming out from behind the headland to 
 take part in the struggle. Medina-Sidonia signaled to 
 his fleet to make sail up Channel, Martinez de Ricaldo 
 covering the rear with the squadron of Biscay. He was 
 vice admiral of the fleet, and considered to be the best 
 seaman Spain possessed, now that Santa Cruz was 
 dead. 
 
 The wind was now rising. Lord Howard sent off a 
 fast boat with letters to Lord Henry Seymour, telling him 
 how things had gone so far, and bidding him be prepared 
 for the arrival of the Spanish fleet in the Downs. As the 
 afternoon went on the wind rose, and a rolling sea came 
 in from the west. Howard still hung upon the Spanish 
 rear, firing but seldom in order to save his powder. As 
 evening fell, the Spanish vessels, huddled closely to- 
 gether, frequently came into collision with one another, 
 and in one of these the Capitana, the flagship of the 
 Andalusian division commanded by Admiral Pedro de 
 Valdez. had her bowsprit carried away, the foremast fell 
 overboard, and the ship dropped out of her place. 
 
 Two of the galleasses came to her assistance and tried 
 to take her in tow, but the waves were running so high 
 that the cable broke. Pedro de \'aldez had been com- 
 mander of the Spanish fleet on the coast of Holland, and 
 knew the English Channel and the northern shores of 
 France and Holland well. The duke therefore dis- 
 
THE SPANISH ARMADA. I47 
 
 patched boats to bring him off with his crew, but he 
 refused to leave his charge. Howard, as with his ships 
 he passed her, beUeved her to be deserted and went on 
 after the fleet; but a London vessel kept close to her and 
 exchanged shots with her all night, until Drake, who had 
 turned aside to chase what he believed to be a portion 
 of the Spanish fleet that had separated itself from the 
 rest, but which turned out to be the merchant ships that 
 had joined it for protection, came up, and the Capitana 
 struck her flag. Drake took her into Torbay, and there 
 left her in the care of the Brixham fishermen, and taking 
 with him A'aldez and the other officers sailed away to 
 join Lord Howard. The fishermen, on searching the 
 ship, found some tons of gunpowder on board her. 
 Knowing the scarcity of ammunition in the fleet they 
 placed this on board the Roebuck, the fastest trawler in 
 the harbor, and she started at once in pursuit of the 
 fleet. 
 
 The misfortune to the Capitana was not the only one 
 that befell the Spaniards. While Oquendo was absent 
 from his galleon a quarrel arose among the officers, who 
 were furious at the ill result of the day's fighting. The 
 captain struck the master-gunner with a stick ; the latter, 
 a German, rushed below in a rage, thrust a burning fuse 
 into a powder barrel, and sprang through a port-hole 
 into the sea. The whole of the deck was blown up, with 
 two hundred sailors and soldiers; but the ship was so 
 strongly built that she survived the shock, and her mast 
 still stood. 
 
 The duke sent boats to learn what had happened. 
 These carried ofT the few who remained unhurt, but there 
 was no means of taking off the wounded. These, how- 
 ever, were treated kindly and sent on shore when the 
 ship was picked up at daylight by the English, who, on 
 
148 BY England's aid. 
 
 rifling her, found to their dehght that there were still 
 many powder barrels on board that had escaped the 
 explosion. 
 
 The morning broke calm, and the wind, when it came, 
 was from the east, which gave the Spaniards the advan- 
 tage of position. The two fleets lay idle all day three or 
 four miles apart, and the next morning, as the wind was 
 still from the east, the Spaniards bore down upon 
 Howard to offer battle. 
 
 The English, however, headed out to sea. Encour- 
 aged by seeing their assailants avoid a pitched battle the 
 Spaniards gave chase. The San Marcos, the fastest 
 sailer in the fleet, left the rest behind, and when the 
 breeze headed round at noon she was several miles to 
 windward of her consorts, and the English at once set 
 upon her. She fought with extreme courage, and de- 
 fended herself single-handed for an hour and a half, 
 when Oquendo came up to the rescue, and as the action 
 ofi Plymouth had almost exhausted his stock of powder, 
 and the Brixham sloop had not yet come up, Howard 
 was obliged to draw off. 
 
 The action of this day was fought off Portland. Dur- 
 ing the three days the British fleet had been to sea they 
 had received almost hourly re-enforcements. From 
 every harbor and fishing port along the coast, from 
 Plymouth to the Isle of Wight, vessels of all sizes, 
 smacks, and boats put off, crowded with noblemen and 
 gentlemen anxious to take part in the action, and their 
 enthusiasm added to that of the weary and ill-fed sailors. 
 At the end of the third day the English fleet had in- 
 creased to a hundred sail, many of which, however, were 
 of very small burden. 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA. 149 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA. 
 
 The fight between the fleets had begun on Sunday 
 morning, and at the end of the third day the strength of 
 the Armada remained unbroken. The moral eft'ect had 
 no doubt been great, but the loss of two or three ships 
 was a trifle to so large a force, and the spirit of the Span- 
 iards had been raised by the gallant and successful 
 defense the San Marcos had made on the Tuesday after- 
 noon. Wednesday was again calm. The magazines of 
 the English ships were empty. Though express after 
 express had been sent off praying that ammunition 
 might be sent, none had arrived, and the two fleets lay 
 six miles apart without action, save that the galleasses 
 came out and skirmished for a while with the English 
 ships. 
 
 That evening, however, a supply of ammunition suffi- 
 cient for another day's fighting arrived, and soon after 
 daybreak the English fleet moved down toward the Ar- 
 mada, and for the first time engaged it at close quarters. 
 The Arh-Ralcigh, the Bear, the EUcabdh Jones, the Lion, 
 and the J'ietory bore on straight into the center of the 
 Spanish galleons, exchanging broadsides with each as 
 they passed. Oquendo with his vessel was right in the 
 course of the English flagship, and a collision took place, 
 in which the Ark-Raleigh's rudder was unshipped, and 
 slie became unmanageable. 
 
 The enemy's vessels closed round her, but she lowered 
 her boats, and tlusc, in spite of the fire of the enemy, 
 1)rought her head round before the wind, and she made 
 her wav tliroujrh her antacronists and jrot clear. For 
 
150 BY England's aid. 
 
 several hours the battle continued. The Spanish fire 
 was so slow, and their ships so unwieldy, that it was 
 rarely they succeeded in firing a shot into their active 
 foes, while the English shot tore its way through the 
 massive timbers of the Spanish vessels, scattering the 
 splinters thickly among the soldiers, who had been sent 
 below to be out of harm's way; but beyond this, and in- 
 flicting much damage upon masts and spars, the day's 
 fighting had no actual results. No captures were made 
 by the English. 
 
 The Spaniards suffered, but made no sign; neverthe- 
 less their confidence in their powers was shaken. Their 
 ammunition was also running short, and they had no 
 hope of refilling their magazines until they effected a 
 junction with Parma. Their admiral that night wrote 
 to him asking that two shiploads of shot and powder 
 miglit be sent to him immediately. " The enemy pursue 
 me," he said; " they fire upon me most days from morn- 
 ing till nightfall, but they will not close and grapple. I 
 have given them every opportunity. I have purposely 
 left ships exposed to tempt them to board, but they de- 
 cline to do it; and there is no remedy, for they are swift 
 and we are slow. They have men and ammunition in 
 abundance." The Spanish admiral was unaware that 
 the English magazines were even more empty than his 
 own. 
 
 On Friday morning Howard sailed for Dover to take 
 in the supplies that were so sorely needed. The Earl of 
 Sussex, who was in command of the castle, gave him all 
 that he had, and the stores taken from the prizes came up 
 in light vessels and were divided among the fleet, and in 
 the evening the English fleet again sailed out and took 
 up its place in the rear of the Armada. 
 
 On Saturday morning the weather changed. After 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA. 151 
 
 six days of calm and sunshine it began to blow hard from 
 the west, with driving showers. The Spaniards, having 
 no pilots who knew the coasts, anchored ofif Calais. 
 The English fleet, closely watching their movements, 
 brought up two miles astern. 
 
 The Spanish admiral sent off another urgent letter to 
 Parma at Dunkirk, begging him to send immediately 
 thirty or forty fast gunboats to keep the English at bay. 
 Parma had received the admiral's letters, and was per- 
 fectly ready to embark his troops, but could not do this 
 as the admiral expected he would, until the fleet came up 
 to protect him. The lighters and barges he had con- 
 structed for the passage were only fit to keep the sea in 
 calm weather, and would have been wholly at the mercy 
 of even a single English ship of war. He could not, 
 therefore, embark his troops until the duke arrived. As 
 to the gunboats asked for, he had none with him. 
 
 But while the Spanish admiral had grave cause for 
 uneasiness in the situation in which he found himself. 
 Lord Howard had no greater reason for satisfaction. In 
 spite of his efforts the enemy's fleet had arrived at their 
 destination with their strength still unimpaired, and 
 were in communication with the Duke of Parma's army. 
 Lord Seymour had come up with a squadron from the 
 mouth of the Thames, but his ships had but one day's 
 provisions on board, while Drake and Howard's divisions 
 had all but exhausted their supplies. The previous day's 
 fighting had used up the ammunition obtained at Dover. 
 Starvation would drive every English ship from the sea 
 in another week at latest. The Channel would then be 
 open for the passage of Parma's army. 
 
 At five o'clock on Sunday evening a council of war 
 was held in Lord Howard's cabin, and it was determined 
 that, as it was impossible to attack the Spanish fleet 
 
152 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 where they lay at the edge of shallow water, an attempt 
 must be made to drive them out into the Channel with 
 fire ships. Eight of the private vessels were accordingly 
 taken, and such combustibles as could be found — pitch, 
 tar, old sails, empty casks, and other materials — were 
 piled into them. At midnight the tide set directly from 
 the English fleet toward the Spaniards, and the fire ships, 
 manned by their respective crews, hoisted sail and drove 
 down toward them. 
 
 When near the Armada the crews set fire to the com- 
 bustibles, and taking to their boats rowed back to the 
 fleet. At the sight of the flames bursting up from the 
 eight ships bearing down upon them, the Spaniards were 
 seized with a panic. The admiral fired a gun as a signal, 
 and all cut their cables and hoisted sail, and succeeded in 
 getting out to sea before the fire ships arrived. They 
 lay-to six miles from shore, intending to return in the 
 morning and recover their anchors; but Drake with his 
 division of the fleet, and Seymour with the squadron 
 from the Thames, weighed their anchors and stood oflf 
 after them, while Howard with his division remained ofif 
 Calais, where, in the morning, the largest of the four gal- 
 leasses was seen aground on Calais bar. Lord Howard 
 wasted many precious hours in capturing her before he 
 set ofif to join Drake and Seymour, who were thundering 
 against the Spanish fleet. The wind had got up during 
 the night, and the Spaniards had drifted farther than they 
 expected, and when morning dawned were scattered 
 over the sea ofif Gravelines. Signals were made for them 
 to collect, but before they could do so Drake and Sey- 
 mour came up and opened fire within pistol shot. The 
 English admiral saw at once that, with the wind rising 
 from the south, if he could drive the unwieldy galleons 
 north they would be cut off from Dunkirk, and would 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA. I53 
 
 not be able to beat back again until there was a change 
 of wind. 
 
 All through the morning the English ships poured a 
 continuous shower of shot into the Spanish vessels, 
 which, huddled together in a confused mass, were unable 
 to make any return whatever. The duke and Oquendo, 
 with some of the best sailors among the fleet, tried to 
 bear out from the crowd and get room to maneuver, but 
 Drake's ships were too weatherly and too well handled to 
 permit of this, and they were driven back again into the 
 confused mass, which was being slowly forced toward 
 the shoals and banks of the coasts. 
 
 Howard came up at noon with his division, and until 
 sunset the fire was maintained, by which time almost the 
 last cartridge was spent, and the crews worn out by their 
 incessant labor. They took no prizes, for they never 
 attempted to board. They saw three great galleons go 
 down, and three more drift away toward the sands of 
 Ostend, where they were captured either by the English 
 garrisoned there or by three vessels sent by Lord W'il- 
 loughby from Flushing, under the command of Francis 
 Vere. Had the English ammunition lasted but a few 
 more hours the whole of the Armada would have been 
 either driven ashore or sunk; but when the last car- 
 tridge had been burned the assailants drew oiT to take on 
 board the stores which had, while the lighting was going 
 on, been brought up by some provision ships from the 
 Thames. 
 
 But the Spaniards were in no condition to benefit by 
 the cessation of the attack. In spite of the terrible dis- 
 advantages under which they labored, they had fought 
 with splendid courage. The sides of the galleons had 
 been riddled with shot, and the splinters caused bv the 
 rending of the massive timbers had done even greater 
 
154 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 execution than the iron hail. Being always to leeward, 
 and heeling over with the wind, the ships had been 
 struck again and again below the water-line, and many 
 were only kept from sinking by nailing sheets of lead 
 over the shot-holes. 
 
 Their guns were, for the most part, dismounted or 
 knocked to pieces. Several had lost masts, the carnage 
 among the crews was frightful, and yet not a single ship 
 hauled down her colors. The Sail Mattco, which was 
 one of those that grounded between Ostend and Sluys, 
 fought to the last, and kept Francis Vere's three ships at 
 bay for two hours, until she was at last carried by 
 boarding. 
 
 Left to themselves at the end of the day, the Span- 
 iards gathered in what order they could, and made sail 
 for the north. On counting the losses they found that 
 four thousand men had been killed or drowned, and the 
 number of wounded must have been far greater. The 
 crews were utterly worn-out and exhausted. They had 
 the day before been kept at work cleaning and refitting, 
 and the fire ships had disturbed them early in the night. 
 During the engagement there had been no time to serve 
 out food, and the labors of the long struggle had com- 
 pletely exhausted them. Worst of all, they were utterly 
 disheartened by the day's fighting. They had been 
 pounded by their active foes, who fired five shots to their 
 one, and whose vessels sailed round and round them, 
 while they themselves had inflicted no damage that they 
 could perceive upon their assailants. 
 
 The English admirals had no idea of the extent of the 
 victory they had won. Howard, who had only come up 
 in the middle of the fight, believed that they " were still 
 wonderful great and strong," while even Drake, who saw 
 more clearlv how much thev had suffered, onlv ventured 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA. 155 
 
 to hope that some clays at least would elapse before they 
 could join hands with Parma. In spite of the small store 
 of ammunition that had arrived the night before, the 
 English magazines were almost empty; but they deter- 
 mined to show a good front, and " give chase as though 
 they wanted nothing." 
 
 When the morning dawned the English fleet was still 
 to windward of the Armada, while to leeward were lines 
 of white foam, where the sea was breaking on the shoals 
 of Holland. It seemed that the Armada was lost. x\t 
 this critical moment the wind suddenly shifted to the east. 
 This threw the English fleet to leeward, and enabled the 
 Spaniards to head out from the coast and make for the 
 Xorth Sea. The Spanish admiral held a council. The 
 sea had gone down, and they had now a fair wind for 
 Calais; and the question was put to the sailing masters 
 and captains whether they should return into the Chan- 
 nel or sail north round Scotland and Ireland, and so re- 
 turn to Spain. The former was the courageous course, 
 but the spirit of the Spaniards was broken, and the vote 
 was in favor of what appeared a way of escape. There- 
 fore, the shattered fleet bore on its way north. On 
 board the English fleet a similar council was being held, 
 and it was determined that Lord Seymour's squadron 
 should return to guard the Channel, lest Parma should 
 take advantage of the absence of the fleet to cross from 
 Dunkirk to England, and that Howard and Drake with 
 their ninety ships should pursue the Spaniards; for it 
 was not for a moment supposed that the latter had 
 entirely abandoned their enterprise, and intended to re- 
 turn to Spain without making another effort to rejoin 
 Parma. 
 
 During the week's fighting Geoffrey and Lionel 
 \'ickars had taken such part as they could in the contest; 
 
156 BY England's aid. 
 
 but as there had been no hand-to-hand fighting, the posi- 
 tion of the volunteers on board the fleet had been little 
 more than that of spectators. The crews worked the 
 guns and maneuvered the sails, and the most the lads 
 could do was to relieve the ship boys in carrying up 
 powder and shot, and to take round drink to men serv- 
 ing the guns. When not otherwise engaged they had 
 watched with intense excitement the maneuvers of their 
 own ship and of those near them, as they swept down 
 toward the great hulls, delivered their broadsides, and 
 then shot off again before the Spaniards had had time to 
 discharge more than a gun or two. The sails had been 
 pierced in several places, but not a single shot had struck 
 the hull of the vessel. In the last day's fighting, how- 
 ever, the Acik'c became entangled among several of the 
 Spanish galleons, and being almost becalmed by their 
 lofty hulls, one of them ran full at her, and rolling heavily 
 in the sea, seemed as if she would overwhelm her puny 
 antagonist. 
 
 Geoffrey was standing at the end of the poop when the 
 mizzen rigging became entangled in the stern gallery of 
 the Spaniard, and a moment later the mast snapped off, 
 and, as it fell, carried him overboard. For a moment he 
 was half-stunned, but caught hold of a piece of timber 
 shot away from one of the enemy's ships, and clung to it 
 mechanically. When he recovered and looked round, 
 the Active had drawn out from between the Spaniards, 
 and the great galleon which had so nearly sunk her was 
 close beside him. 
 
 The sea was in a turmoil; the waves, as they set in 
 from the west, being broken up by the rolling of the 
 great ships, and torn by the hail of shot. The noise was 
 prodigious, from the incessant cannonade kept up by 
 the English ships and the return of the artillery on board 
 
GeOFHRUY CAKKIHD OVLkUOAKU UY THE FALLING MA5Ti~P3£«i IS^- 
 
 Enp. Aid.j 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA. 157 
 
 the Armada, the rending of timber, the heavy crashes as 
 the great galleons rolled against one another, the shout- 
 ing on board the Spanish ships, the creaking of the masts 
 and yards, and the flapping of the sails. 
 
 On trying to strike out, Geoffrey found that, as he had 
 been knocked overboard, he had struck his right knee 
 severelv against the rail of the vessel, and was at present 
 unable to use that leg. Fearful of being run down by 
 one of the great ships, and still more of being caught be- 
 tween two of them as they rolled, he looked round to 
 try to get sight of an English ship in the throng. Then, 
 seeing that he was entirely surrounded by Spaniards, he 
 left the spar and swam as well as he could to the bow 
 of a great ship close beside him, and grasping a rope 
 trailing from the bowsprit, managed by its aid to climb 
 up until he reached the bobstay, across which he seated 
 himself with his back to the stem. The position was a 
 precarious one, and after a time he gained the wooden 
 carved work above, and obtained a seat there just below 
 the bowsprit, and hidden from the sight of those on deck 
 a few feet above him. As he knew the vessels were drift- 
 ing to leeward toward the shoals, he hoped to remain 
 hidden until the vessel struck, and then to gain the shore. 
 
 Presently the shifting of the positions of the ships 
 brought the vessel on which he was into the outside line. 
 The shots now flew thickly about, and he could from 
 time to time feel a jar as the vessel was struck. 
 
 So an hour went on. At the end of that time he heard 
 a great shouting on deck, and the sound of men running 
 to and fro. Happening to look down he saw that the 
 sea was but a few feet below him, and knew that the 
 great galleon was sinking. Another quarter of an hour 
 she was so much lower that he was sure she could not 
 swim many minutes longer; and to avoid being drawn 
 
158 BY England's aid. 
 
 down with her he dropped into the water and swam off. 
 lie was but a short distance away when he heard a loud 
 cry, and glancing over his shoulder saw the ship disap- 
 pearing. He swam desperately, but was caught in the 
 suck and carried under; but there was no great depth 
 of water, and he soon came to the surface again. The 
 sea was dotted with struggling men and pieces of wreck- 
 age. He swam to one of the latter, and held on until he 
 saw some boats, which the next Spanish ship had lowered 
 when she saw her consort disappearing, rowing toward 
 them, and was soon afterward hauled into one of them. 
 He had closed his eyes as it came up, and assumed the 
 appearance of insensibility, and he lay in the bottom of 
 the boat immovable, until after a time he heard voices 
 above, and then felt himself being carried vip the ladder 
 and laid down on the deck. 
 
 He remained quiet for some time, thinking over what 
 he had best do. He was certain that, were it known he 
 \vas English, he would at once be stabbed and thrown 
 overboard, for there was no hope of quarter; but he was 
 for some time unable to devise any plan by which, even 
 for a short time, to conceal his nationality. He only 
 knew a few words of Spanish, and would be detected the 
 moment he opened his lips. He thought of leaping up 
 suddenly and jumping overboard; but his chance of 
 reaching the English ships to windward would be slight 
 indeed. At last an idea struck him. and sitting up, he 
 opened his eyes and looked round. Several other Span- 
 iards who had been picked up lay exhausted on the deck 
 near him. A party of soldiers and sailors close by were 
 \vorking a cannon. The bulwarks were shot away in 
 many places, dead and dying men lay scattered about, 
 the decks were everywhere stained with blood, and no 
 one paid any attention to him until presently the fire be- 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA. 159 
 
 gan to slacken. Shortly aftenvard a Spanish officer 
 came up and spoke to him. 
 
 Geoffrey rose to his feet, rubbed his eyes, yawned, and 
 burst into an idiotic laugh. The officer spoke again but 
 he paid no attention, and the Spaniard turned away, 
 believing that the lad had lost his senses from fear and 
 the horrors of the day. 
 
 As night came on he was several times addressed, but 
 always with the same result. When after dark food and 
 wine were served out. he seized the portion offered to 
 him, and hurrying away, crouched under the shelter 
 of a gun, and devoured it as if fearing it would be taken 
 from him again. 
 
 When he saw that the sailors were beginning to repair 
 some of the most necessary ropes and stays that had been 
 shot away, he pushed his way through them and took his 
 share of the work, laughing idiotically from time to time. 
 He had, when he saw that the galleon was sinking, taken 
 off his doublet, the better to be able to swim, and in his 
 shirt and trimks there was nothing to distinguish him 
 from a Spaniard, and none suspected that he was other 
 than he seemed to be — a ship's boy, who had lost his 
 senses from fear. When the work was done, he threw 
 himself on the deck with the weary sailors. His hopes 
 were that the battle would be renewed in the morning, 
 and that either the ship might be captured, or that an 
 English vessel might jiass so closely alongside that he 
 might leap over and swim to her. 
 
 Great was his disappointment next day when the sud- 
 den change of wind gave the Spanish fleet the weather 
 gauge, and enabled them to steer away for the north. 
 Ik- joined in the work of the crew, paying no attention 
 whatever to what was passing around him, or heeding in 
 the slightest the remarks made to him. Once or twice, 
 
i6o BY England's aid. 
 
 when an officer spoke to him sternly, he gave a httle cryj 
 ran to the side, and crouched down, as if in abject fear. 
 In a very short time no attention was paid to him, and he 
 was suffered to go about as he chose, being regarded as 
 a harmless imbecile. He was in hopes that the next day 
 the Spaniards would change their course and endeavor 
 to beat back to the Channel, and was at once disap- 
 pointed and surprised as they sped on before the south- 
 westerly wind, which was hourly increasing in force. 
 Some miles behmd he could see the English squadron in 
 pursuit; but this made no attempt to close up, being 
 well contented to see the Armada sailing away, and being 
 too straitened in ammunition to wish to bring on an 
 engagement so long as the Spaniards were following 
 their present course. 
 
 The wind blew with ever-increasing force; the lightly 
 ballasted ships made bad weather, rolling deep in the 
 seas, straining heavily, and leaking badly through the 
 opening seams and the hastily stopped shot-holes. 
 Water was extremely scarce, and at a signal from the 
 admiral all the horses and mules were thrown overboard 
 in order to husband the supply. Several of the masts, 
 badly injured by the English shot, went by the board 
 and the vessels dropped behind crippled, to be picked up 
 by the pursuing fleet. 
 
 Lord Howard followed as far as the mouth of the 
 Forth; and seeing that the Spaniards made no effort to 
 enter the estuary, and his provisions being now well- 
 nigh exhausted, he hove the fleet about and made back 
 for the Channel, leaving two small vessels only to follow 
 the Armada and watch its course, believing that it would 
 make for Denmark, refit there, and then return to rejoin 
 Parma. 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ARMAllA. l6l 
 
 It was a grievous disappointment to the English to be 
 thus forced by want of provisions to rehnquish the pur- 
 suit. Had they been properly supplied with provisions 
 and ammunition they could have made an end of the 
 Armada; whereas, they believed that, by allowing them 
 now to escape, the whole work would have to be done 
 over again. They had sore trouble to get back again off 
 the Norfolk coast. The wind became so furious that the 
 fleet was scattered. A few of the largest ships reached 
 ^Margate; others were driven into Harwich, others with 
 difificulty kept the sea until the storm broke. 
 
 It might have been thought that after such service as 
 the fleet had rendered even Elizabeth might have been 
 generous; but now that the danger was over, she became 
 more niggardly than ever. No fresh provisions were 
 supplied for the sick men, and though in the fight ofT 
 the Dutch coast only some fifty or sixty had been killed, 
 in the course of a very short time the crews w-ere so 
 weakened by deaths and disease that scarce a ship could 
 have put to sea, however urgent the necessity. Drake 
 and Howard spent every penny they could raise in buy- 
 ing fresh meat and vegetables, and in procuring some 
 sort of shelter on shore for the sick. Had the men re- 
 ceived the wages due to them they could have made a 
 shift to have purchased what they so urgently required; 
 Init though the treasury was full of money, not a penny 
 was fortlicoming until every item of the accounts had 
 been investigated and squabbled over. Howard was 
 compelled to pay from his private purse for evervthing 
 that had been purchased at Plymouth. Sir John Hawkins 
 was absolutely ruined by the demands made on him to 
 pay for necessaries supplied to the fleet, and had the 
 admirals and sailors of the fleet that saved England be- 
 
if)2 BY England's aid. 
 
 haved like ignominious cowards, their treatment could 
 not have been worse than that which they received at 
 the hands of their sovereign. 
 
 But while the English seamen were dying like sheep 
 from disease and neglect, their conquered foes were far- 
 ing no better. They had breathed freely for the first 
 time when they saw the English fleet bear up; an exami- 
 nation was made of the provisions that were left, and the 
 crews were placed on rations of eight ounces of bread, 
 half a pint of wine, and a pint of water a day. The fleet 
 was still a great one, for of the hundred and fifty sHips 
 which had sailed from Corunna, a hundred and twenty 
 still held together. The weather now turned bitterly 
 cold, with fog and mist, squalls and driving showers; and 
 the vessels, when they reached the north coast of Scot- 
 land, lost sight of each other, and each struggled for her- 
 self in the tempestuous sea. 
 
 A week later the weather cleared, and on the 9th of 
 August Geoffrey looking round at daybreak saw fifteen 
 other ships in sight. Among these were the galleons of 
 Calderon and Ricaldo, the Rita, San Marcos, and eleven 
 other vessels. Signals were flying from all of them, 
 but the sea was so high that it was scarce possible to 
 lower a boat. That night it again blew hard and the 
 fog closed in, and in the morning Geoffrey found that the 
 ship he was on, and all the others, with the exception of 
 that of Calderon, were steering north; the intention of 
 Ricaldo and De Leyva being to make for the Orkneys 
 and refit there. Calderon had stood south, and had 
 come upon Sidonia with fifty ships; and these, bearing 
 well away to the west of Ireland, finally succeeded for 
 the most part in reaching Spain, their crews reduced by 
 sickness and want to a mere shadow of their original 
 strength. 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA. 163 
 
 The cold became bitter as De Leyva's ships made 
 their way toward the Orkneys. The storm was furious, 
 and the sailors, unaccustomed to the cold and weakened 
 by disease and famine, could no longer work their ships, 
 and De Leyva was obliged at last to abandon his inten- 
 tion and make south. One galleon was driven on the 
 Faroe Islands, a second on the Orkneys, and a third on 
 the Isle of ]\Iull, where it was attacked by the natives and 
 burned with almost everyone on board. The rest man- 
 aged to make the west coast of Ireland, and the hope 
 that they would find shelter in Galway Bay, or the mouth 
 of the Shannon, began to spring up in the breasts of the 
 exhausted crews. 
 
 The Irish were their coreligionists and allies, and had 
 only been waiting for news of the success of the Armada 
 to rise in arms against the English, who had but few 
 troops there. Rumors of disaster had arrived, and a 
 small frigate had been driven into Tralee Bay. The 
 fears of the garrison at Tralee Castle overcame their feel- 
 ings of humanity, and all on board were put to death. 
 Two galleons put into Dingle, and, landing, begged for 
 water; but the natives, deciding that the Spanish cause 
 was a lost one, refused to give them a drop, seized the 
 men who had landed in the boats, and the galleons had 
 to put to sea again. 
 
 Another ship of a thousand tons. Our Lady of the 
 Rusary, was driven into the furious straits between the 
 Blasket Islands and the coast of Kerry. Of her crew of 
 seven hundred, five hundred had died. Before she got 
 halfway through she struck among the breakers, and all 
 the survivors perished save the son of the pilot, who was 
 washed ashore lashed to a plank. Six others who had 
 reacherl the mouth of the Shannon sent their boats 
 ashore for water; but although there were no English 
 
164 BY England's aid. 
 
 there the Irish feared to supply them, even though the 
 Spaniards offered any sum of money for a few casks. 
 One of the ships was abandoned and the others put to 
 sea, only to be dashed ashore in the same gale that 
 wrecked Our Lady of the Rosary, and of all their crews 
 only one hundred and fifty men were cast ashore alive. 
 Along the coast of Connemara, Mayo, and Sligo many 
 other ships were wrecked. In almost every case the 
 crews who reached the shore were at once murdered by 
 the native savages for the sake of their clothes and 
 jewelry. 
 
 Geoffrey had suffered as much as the rest of the crew 
 on board the galleon in which he sailed. All were so 
 absorbed by their own suffering and misery that none 
 paid any attention to the idiot boy in their midst. He 
 worked at such work as there was to do; assisted to 
 haul on the ropes, to throw the dead overboard, and to 
 do what could be done for the sick and wounded. Like 
 all on board he was reduced almost to a skeleton, and 
 was scarce able to stand. 
 
 As the surviving ships passed Galway Bay, one of 
 them, which was leaking so badly that she could only 
 have been kept afloat a few hours in any case, entered 
 it, and brought up opposite the town. Don Lewis of 
 Cordova, who commanded, sent a party on shore, believ- 
 ing that in Galway, between which town and Spain there 
 had always been close connections, they would be well 
 received. They were, however, at once taken prisoners. 
 An attempt was made to get up the anchors again, but 
 the crew were too feeble to be able to do so, and the 
 natives coming out in their boats, all were taken pris- 
 oners and sent on shore. Sir Richard Bingham, the 
 governor of Connaught, arrived in a few hours, and at 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ARMADA. 165 
 
 once dispatched search parties through Clare and Con- 
 nemara to bring all Spaniards cast ashore alive to the 
 town, and sent his son to Mayo to fetch down all who 
 landed there. But young Bingham's mission proved 
 useless; every Spaniard who had landed had been mur- 
 dered by the natives, well-nigh three thousand having 
 been slain by the axes and knives of the savages who 
 professed to be their coreligionists. 
 
 Sir Richard Bingham was regarded as a humane man. 
 but he feared the consequences should the eleven hun- 
 dred prisoners collected at Galway be restored to health 
 and strength. He had but a handful of troops under 
 him, and had had the greatest difficulty in keeping down 
 the Irish alone. With eleven hundred Spanish soldiers 
 to aid them the task would be impossible, and, accord- 
 ingly, he gave orders that all. with the exception of Don 
 Lewis himself, and three or four other nobles, should be 
 executed. The order was carried out; Don Lewis, with 
 those spared, was sent under an escort to Dublin, but 
 the others, being too feeble to walk, were killed or died 
 on the way. and Don Lewis himself was the sole survivor 
 out of the crews of a dozen ships. 
 
 De Leyva. the most popular officer in the Armada, had 
 with him in his ship two hundred and fifty young nobles 
 of the oldest families in Spain. He was twice wrecked. 
 The first time all reached the shore in safety, and were 
 protected by O'Xeil, who was virtually the sovereign of 
 the nortii of Lester. He treated them kindly for a time. 
 They then took to sea again, but were finally wrecked ofT 
 Dunluce, and all on board save five perished miserably. 
 Over eight thousand Spaniards died on the Irish coast. 
 Eleven hundred were put to death by Bingham, three 
 thousand murdered by the Irish, the rest drowned; and 
 
i66 BY England's aid. 
 
 of the whole Armada but fifty-four vessels, carrying 
 between nine and ten thousand worn-out men, reached 
 Spain, and of the survivors a large proportion afterward 
 died from the effects of the sufferings they had endured, 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE WAR IN HOLLAND. 
 
 In the confusion caused by the collision of the Actirc 
 with the Spanish galleon no one had noticed the accident 
 which had befallen Geoffrey \ ickars, and his brother's 
 distress was great when, on the ship getting free from 
 among the Spaniards, he discovered that Geoffrey was 
 missing. He had been by his side on the poop but a 
 minute before the mast fell, and had no doubt that he 
 had been carried overboard by its wreck. That he had 
 survived he had not the least hope, and when a week 
 later the Active, on her way back toward the Thames, 
 was driven into Harwich, he at once landed and carried 
 the sad news to his parents. England was wild with joy 
 at its deliverance, but the household at Hedingham was 
 plunged into deep sorrow. 
 
 Weeks passed and then Lionel received a letter from 
 Francis A^ere saying that Parma's army was advancing 
 into Holland, and that, as active work was at hand, he 
 had best, if his intentions remained unchanged, join him 
 without delay. 
 
 He started two days later for Harwich, and thence 
 took ship for Bergen-op-Zoom. Anchoring at Flushing, 
 he learned that the Duke of Parma had already sat 
 down in front of Bergen-op-Zoom, and had on the 7th 
 attempted to capture Tholen on the opposite side of the 
 channel, but had been repulsed by the regiment of Count 
 
THE WAR IX HOLLAND. 167 
 
 Solnis. witli a loss of four hundred men. He had then 
 thrown up works against the water forts, and hot fight- 
 ing had gone on, the garrison making frequent salhes 
 upon the besiegers. The water forts still held out, and 
 the captain therefore determined to continue his voyage 
 into the town. The ship was fired at by the Spanish 
 batteries, but passed safely between the water forts and 
 dropped anchor in the port on the last day of September, 
 Lionel having been absent from Holland just a year. He 
 landed at once and made his way to the lodgings of 
 Francis \'ere, by whom he was received with great 
 cordiality. 
 
 '■ I was greatly grieved," he said, after the first greet- 
 ings, " to hear of your brother's death. I felt it as if 
 he had been a near relative of my own. I had hoped to 
 see you both ; and that afifair concerning which my cousin 
 wrote to me, telling me how cleverly you had discovered 
 a plot against the queen's life, showed me that you would 
 both be sure to make your way. Your father and 
 mother must have felt the blow terribl}'? " 
 
 " They have, indeed." Lionel said. " I do not think. 
 however, that they altogether give up hope. They cling 
 to the idea that he may have been picked up by some 
 Spanish ship and may now be a prisoner in Spain." 
 
 Francis \'ere shook his head. 
 
 " Of course, I know," Lionel went on, *' their hope is 
 altogether without foundation; for even had Geoffrey 
 gained one of their ships, he would at once have been 
 thrown overboard. Still I rather encouraged the idea, 
 for it is better that hope should die out gradually than 
 be extinguished at a blow; and, slight though it was, it 
 enabled my father and mother to bear up better than 
 they otherwise would have done. Had it not been for 
 that, I believe that my mother would have well-nigh sunk 
 
i68 BY England's aid. 
 
 beneath it. I was very glad when I got your letter, for 
 active service will be a distraction to my sorrow. We 
 have ever been together, Geoffrey and I, and I feel like 
 one lost without him. You have not had much fighting 
 here, I think, since I have been away?" 
 
 " No, indeed; you have been far more lucky than I 
 have," Francis Vere said. " With the exception of the 
 fight with the San Mattco, I have been idle ever since 
 I saw you, for not a shot has been fired here, while you 
 have been taking part in the great fight for the very exist- 
 ence of our country. It is well that Parma has been 
 wasting nine months at Dunkirk, for it would have gone 
 hard with us had he marched hither instead of waiting 
 there for the arrival of the Armada. Our force here has 
 fallen away to well-nigh nothing. The soldiers could 
 get no pay, and were almost starved; their clothes were 
 so ragged that it was pitiful to see them. Great numbers 
 have died, and more gone back to England. As to the 
 Dutch, they are more occupied in quarreling with us than 
 in preparing for defense, and they would right willingly 
 see us go so that we did but deliver Flushing and Brill 
 and this town back again to them. I was truly glad 
 when I heard that Parma had broken up his camp at 
 Dunkirk when the Armada sailed away, and was march- 
 ing hither. Now that he has come, it may be that these 
 wretched disputes will come to an end, and that some- 
 thing like peace and harmony will prevail in our councils. 
 He could not have done better, as far as we are con- 
 cerned, than in coming to knock his head against these 
 walls; for Bergen is far too strong for him to take, and 
 he will assuredly meet with no success here such as 
 would counterbalance in any way the blow that Spanish 
 pride has suffered in the defeat of the Armada. I think, 
 Lionel, that you have outgrown your pageship, and since 
 
THE WAR IN HOLLAND. 169 
 
 you have been fighting as a gentleman volunteer in 
 Drake's fleet you had best take the same rank here." 
 
 The siege went on but slowly. A'igorous sorties were 
 made, and the cavalry sometimes sallied out from the 
 gates and made excursions as far as \\"ouw, a village 
 three miles away, and took many prisoners. Among 
 these were two commissaries of ordnance, who were 
 intrusted to the safe keeping of the Deputy-Provost Red- 
 head. They were not strictly kept, and were allowed 
 to converse with the provost's friends. One of these, 
 \\'illiam Grimeston, suspected that one of the commis- 
 saries, who pretended to be an Italian, was really an 
 English deserter who had gone over with the traitor 
 Stanley; and in order to see if his suspicions were cor- 
 rect, pretended that he was dissatisfied with his position 
 and would far rather be fighting on the other side. The 
 man at once fell into the trap, acknowledged that he was 
 an Englishman, and said that if Grimeston and Redhead 
 would but follow his advice they would soon become 
 rich men, for that, if they could arrange to give up one 
 of the forts to Parma, they would be magnificently 
 rewarded. 
 
 Redhead and Grimeston pretended to agree, but at 
 once informed Lord Willoughby, who was in command, 
 of the offer that had been made to them. They were 
 ordered to continue their negotiations with the traitor. 
 The latter furnished them with letters to Stanley and 
 Parma, and with these thev made their way out of the 
 town at night to the Spair-h camp. They had an inter- 
 view witli the fluke, and promised to deliver the north 
 water fort over to him, for which service Redhead was 
 to receive twelve hundred crowns and Grimeston seven 
 hundred crowns, and a commission in Stanley's regi- 
 ment of traitors. 
 
lyO BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 Stanley himself entertained them in his tent, and 
 Parma presented them with two gold chains. They 
 then returned to Bergen and related all that had taken 
 place to Lord Willoughby. The matter was kept a pro- 
 found secret in the town ; Francis \^ere, who was in com- 
 mand of the north fort, and a few others only being made 
 acquainted with what was going on. 
 
 On the appointed night, 22d of October, Grimeston 
 went out alone. Redhead's supposed share of the busi- 
 ness being to open the gates to the fort. \\' hen Grimes- 
 ton arrived at Parma's camp he found that the Spaniards 
 had become suspicious. He was bound and placed in 
 charge of a Spanish captain, who was ordered to stab 
 him at once if there was any sign of treachery. It was 
 a dark night; the tide was out, for the land over which 
 the Spaniards had to advance was flooded at other times. 
 The attacking column consisted of three thousand men, 
 including Stanley's regiment; and a number of knights 
 and nobles accompanied it as volunteers. 
 
 As they approached the forts — Grimeston in front, 
 closely guarded by the Spanish captain — it was seen by 
 the assailants that Redhead had kept his word ; the draw- 
 bridge across the moat was down and the portcullis was 
 up. Within the fort Lord Willoughby, Vere. and two 
 thousand men were waiting them. When about fifty 
 had crossed the drawbridge the portcullis was suddenly 
 let fall and the drawbridge hauled up. As the portcullis 
 thundered down Grimeston tripped up the surprised 
 Spaniard, and, leaping into the water, managed to make 
 his way to the foot of the walls. A discharge of muskery 
 and artillery from the fort. killed a hundred and fifty of 
 the attacking party, while those who had crossed the 
 drawbridge were all either killed or taken prisoners. 
 But the water in the moat was low. The Spaniards gal- 
 
THE WAR IN HOLLAND. i'J t 
 
 iantly waded across and attacked the palisades, but were 
 repulsed in their endeavor to climb them. While the 
 fight was going on the water in the moat was rising, and 
 scores were washed away and drowned as they attempted 
 to return. 
 
 Parma continued the siege for some little time, but 
 made no real attempt to take the place after having been* 
 repulsed at the north fort; and on the 12th of November 
 broke up his camp and returned to Brussels. 
 
 After the siege was over Lord Willoughby knighted 
 twelve of his principal officers, foremost among whom 
 was Francis \'ere, who was now sent home with dis- 
 patches by his general, and remained in England until 
 the end of January, when he was appointed sergeant 
 major general of the forces, a post of great responsibility 
 and much honor, by Lord Willoughby, with the full 
 approval of the queen's government. He was accom- 
 panied on his return by his brother Robert. 
 
 A month after Sir Francis A>re's return Lord Wil- 
 loughby left for England, and the whole burden of opera- 
 tions in the field fell upon Vere. His first trouble arose 
 from the mutinous conduct of the garrison of Gertruy- 
 denberg. This was an important town on the banks of 
 the old Maas, and was strongly fortified; one side being 
 protected by the Maas while the river Douge swept 
 around two other sides of its walls. Its governor, Count 
 Hohenlohe, had been unpopular, the troops had received 
 no pay, and there had been a partial mutiny before the 
 siege of Bergen-op-Zoom began. This was appeased by 
 the appointment of Sir John Wingfield, Lord Wil- 
 loughby's brother-in-law, as its governor. 
 
 In the winter the discontent broke out again. The 
 soldiers had been most unjustly treated by the States, 
 and there were long arrears of pay, and at first Sir John 
 
172 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 Wingfielcl expoused the cause of the men. Sir Francis 
 Vere tried in vain to arrange matters. The Dutch 
 authorities would not pay up the arrears, the men would 
 not return to their duty until they did so, and at last 
 became so exasperated that they ceased to obey their 
 governor and opened communications with the enemy. 
 Prince Maurice, who was now three-and-twenty years 
 old, and devoted to martial pursuits and the cause of his 
 countrymen, after consultation with Sir Francis Vere, 
 laid siege to the town and made a furious assault upon 
 it on the water side. But the Dutch troops, although 
 led by Count Solms and Count Philip of Nassau, were 
 repulsed with great loss. The prince then promised not 
 only a pardon, but that the demands of the garrison 
 should be complied with; but it was too late, and four 
 days later Gertruydenberg was delivered up by the muti- 
 neers to the Duke of Parma, the soldiers being received 
 into the Spanish service, while \Mngfield and the of^cers 
 were permitted to retire. 
 
 The States were furious, as this was the third city com- 
 manded by Englishmen that had been handed over to 
 the enemy. The bad feeling excited by the treachery 
 of Sir William Stanley and Roland Yorke at Deventer 
 and Zutphen had died out after the gallant defense of the 
 English at Sluys, but now broke out again afresh, and 
 charges of treachery were brought not only against 
 Wingfield, but against many other English ofBcers, in- 
 cluding Sir Francis Vere. The queen, however, wrote 
 so indignantly to the States that they had to withdraw 
 their charges against most of the English officers. 
 
 In May Lord Willoughby, who was still in London, 
 resigned his command. A number of old officers of dis- 
 tinction who might have laid claims to succeed him, 
 among them Sir John Norris, Sir Roger Williams, Sir 
 
THE WAR IN HOLLAND. I73 
 
 Thomas W'ilford, Sir William Drury. Sir Thomas Bas- 
 kerville, and Sir John Burrough, were withdrawn from 
 the Netherlands to serv^e in France or Ireland, and no 
 general in chief or lieutenant general was appointed; Sir 
 Francis Yere, as sergeant major, receiving authority to 
 command all soldiers already in the field or to be sent 
 out during the absence of the general and lieutenant 
 general. His official title was Her Majesty's Sergeant 
 ]Major in the Field. The garrisons in the towns were 
 under the command of their own governors, and those 
 could supply troops for service in the field according to 
 their discretion. 
 
 The appointment of so young a man as Sir Francis 
 Ytre to a post demanding not only military ability but 
 great tact and diplomatic power was abundant proof of 
 the high estimate formed of him by the queen and her 
 counselors. The position was one of extreme difficulty. 
 He had to keep on good terms with the queen and her 
 government, with the government of the States, the 
 English agent at The Hague, Prince Maurice in com- 
 mand of the army of the X'etherlands, the English gov- 
 ernors of the towns, and the of^cers or men of the force 
 under his own command. Fortunately Barneveldt, who 
 at that time was the most prominent man in the States, 
 had a high opinion of A'ere. Sir Thomas Bodley, the 
 queen's agent, had much confidence in him, and acted 
 with him most cordially, and Prince Maurice entertained 
 a great respect for him, consulted him habitually in all 
 military matters, and placed him in the position of mar- 
 shal of the camp of the army of the Netherlands, in addi- 
 tion to his own conmiand of the English portion of that 
 army. 
 
 \"ere's first unflcrtaking was to lead a force of 12,000 
 men, of whom half were English, to prevent Count 
 
174 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 IMansfelt from crossing the Maas with an army of equal 
 strength. Prince Maurice was present in person as gen- 
 eral in chief. Intrenchments were thrown up and 
 artillery planted; but just as Mansfelt was preparing to 
 cross his troops mutinied, and he was obliged to fall 
 back. 
 
 In October, with 900 of his own troops and 12 
 companies of Dutch horse, Sir Francis Vere succeeded in 
 throwing a convoy of provisions into the town of Rhein- 
 berg, which was besieged by a large force of the enemy, 
 As soon as he returned the States requested him to 
 endeavor to throw in another convoy, as Count IMansfelt 
 was marching to swell the force of the besiegers, and 
 after his arrival it would be well-nigh impossible to send 
 further aid into the town. Vere took with him 900 Eng- 
 lish and 900 Dutch infantry, and 800 Dutch cavalry. 
 The enemy had possession of a fortified country house 
 called Loo, close to which lay a thick wood traversed 
 only by a narrow path with close undergrowth and 
 swampy ground on either side. The enemy were in 
 great force around Loo, and came out to attack the expe- 
 dition as it passed through the wood. Sending the 
 Dutch troops on first, Vere attacked the enemy vigor- 
 ously with his infantry and drove them back to the 
 inclosure of Loo. As soon as his whole force had 
 crossed the wood, he halted them and ordered them to 
 form in line of battle facing the wood through which they 
 had just passed, and from which the enemy were now 
 pouring out in great force. 
 
 In order to give time to his troops to prepare for the 
 action A'ere took half his English infantry and advanced 
 against them. They moved forward, and a stubborn 
 fight took place between the pikemen. Vere's horse was 
 killed, and fell on him so that he could not rise; but the 
 
IN SPAIN. 175 
 
 English closed round him, and he was rescued with no 
 other harm than a bruised leg and several pike-thrusts 
 through his clothes. While the conflict between the 
 pikemen was going on the English arquebusiers opened 
 fire on the flank of the enemy, and they began to 
 fall back. Four times they rallied and charged the 
 English, but were at last broken and scattered through 
 the wood. The cavalry stationed there left their horses 
 and fled through the undergrowth. Pressing forward 
 the little English force next fell upon twenty-four com- 
 panies of Neapolitan infantry, who were defeated with- 
 out difficulty. The 450 Englishmen then joined the 
 main force, which marched triumphantly with their con- 
 voy of provisions into Rheinberg, and, the next morning 
 fortunately turning thick and foggy, the force mad-e its 
 way back without interruption by the enemy. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 IN SPAIN. 
 
 Alone among the survivors of the great Spanish 
 Armada, Geoffrey \Tckars saw the coast of Ireland fade 
 away from sight without a feeling of satisfaction or relief. 
 His hope had been that the ship would be wrecked on 
 her progress down the coast. He knew not that the wild 
 Irish were slaying all whom the sea spared, and that, 
 ignorant as they were of the English tongue, he would 
 undoubtedly have shared the fate of his Spanish com- 
 panions. He thought only of the risk of being drowned, 
 and would have preferred taking this to the certainty of 
 a cajjtivity. j^erhaps for life, in the Spanish prisons. The 
 j>art thai he Iiad played since he had been picked up off 
 Gravelines could not be sustained indefinitely. He 
 
176 BY England's aid. 
 
 might as well spend his life in prison, where at least there 
 would be some faint hope of being exchanged, as wander 
 about Spain all his life as an imbecile beggar. 
 
 As soon, therefore, as he saw that the perils of the 
 coast of Ireland were passed, and that the vessel was 
 likely to reach Spain in safety, he determined that he 
 would, on reaching a port, disclose his real identity. 
 There were on board several Scotch and Irish volunteers, 
 and he decided to throw himself upon the pity of one of 
 these rather than on that of the Spaniards. He did not 
 think that in any case his life was in danger. Had he 
 been detected when first picked up, or during the early 
 part of the voyage, he would doubtless have been thrown 
 overboard without mercy; but now that the passions of 
 the combatants had subsided, and that he had been so 
 long among them, and had, as he believed, won the 
 good-will of many by the assistance he had rendered to 
 the sick and wounded, he thought that there was little 
 fear of his life being taken in cold blood. 
 
 One of the Irish volunteers, Gerald Burke by name, 
 had for a long time been seriously ill, and Geoffrey had 
 in many small ways shown him kindness as he lay help- 
 less on the deck, and he determined finally to confide in 
 him. Although still very weak, Burke was now con- 
 valescent, and was sitting alone by the poop-rail gazing 
 upon the coast of Spain with eager eyes, when Geoffrey, 
 under the pretext of coiling down a rope, approached 
 him. The young man nodded kindly to him. 
 
 " Our voyage is nearly over, my poor lad," he said in 
 Spanish, " and your troubles now will be worse than 
 mine. You have given me many a drink of water from 
 your scanty supply, and I wish that I could do some- 
 thing for you in return ; but I know that you do not even 
 understand what I say to you." 
 
IN SPAIN. 177 
 
 " W'ould you give me an opportunity of speaking to 
 you after nightfall, ^Ir. Burke," Geoffrey said in Eng- 
 lish, " when no one will notice us speaking? 
 
 The Irishman gave a start of astonishment at hearing 
 himself addressed in English. 
 
 " My life is in your hands, sir; pray, do not betray 
 me," Geofifrey said rapidly, as he went on coiling down 
 the rope. 
 
 " I will be at this place an hour after nightfall," the 
 young Irishman replied when he recovered from his sur- 
 prise. " Your secret will be safe with me." 
 
 At the appointed time Geoffrey returned to the spot. 
 The decks were now deserted, for a drizzhng rain was 
 falling, and all save those on duty had retired below, 
 happy in the thought that on the following morning they 
 would be in port. 
 
 " Now, tell me who you are," the young Irishman be- 
 gan. " I thought you were a Spanish sailor, one of those 
 we picked up when the Spanish galleon next to us 
 foundered." 
 
 Geoffrey then told him how he had been knocked off 
 an English ship by the fall of a mast, had swum to the 
 galleon and taken refuge beneath her bowsprit until she 
 sank, and how, when picked up and carried on to the 
 Spanish ship, he feigned to have lost his senses in order 
 to conceal his ignorance of Spanish. 
 
 " I knew," he said, " that were I recognized as English 
 at the time I should at once be killed, but I thought that 
 if I could conceal who I was for a time I should simply 
 be sent to the galleys, where I have heard that there are 
 many English prisoners working." 
 
 " I think death would have been preferable to that lot," 
 Mr. Burke said. 
 
 " Yes, sir; but there is always the hope of escape or of 
 
178 BY England's aid. 
 
 exchange. When you spoke kindly to me this afternoon 
 I partly understood what you said, for in this long time 
 I have been on board I have come to understand a little 
 Spanish, and I thought that maybe you would assist me 
 in some way." 
 
 " I would gladly do so, though I regard Englishmen 
 as the enemies of my country; but in what way can I 
 help you? I could furnish you with a disguise, but your 
 ignorance of Spanish would lead to your detection 
 immediately." 
 
 " I have been thinking it over, sir, and it seemed to 
 me that as there will be no objection to my landing to- 
 morrow, thinking as they do that I have lost my senses, 
 I might join you after you once got out of the town. I 
 have some money in my waistbelt, and if you would pur- 
 chase some clothes for me I might then join you as your 
 servant as you ride along. At the next town you come 
 to none would know but that I had been in your service 
 during the voyage, and there would be nothing strange 
 in you, an Irish gentleman, being accompanied by an 
 Irish servant who spoke but little Spanish. I would 
 serve you faithfully, sir, until perhaps some opportunity 
 might occur for my making my escape to England." 
 
 " Yes, I think that might be managed," the young 
 Irishman said. " When I land to-morrow I will buy 
 some clothes suitable for a serving man. I do not know 
 the names of the hotels on shore, so you must watch me 
 when I land and see where I put up. Come there in the 
 evening at nine o'clock. I will issue out and give you 
 the bundle of clothes, and tell you at what hour in the 
 morning I have arranged to start. I will hire two 
 horses; when they come round to the door, join me in 
 front of the hotel and busy yourself in packing my trunks 
 on the baggage mules. When you have done that, 
 
IN SPAIN. 179 
 
 mount the second horse and ride after me; the people 
 who wiU go with us with the horses will naturally sup- 
 pose that you have landed wnth me. Should any of our 
 shipmates here see us start, it is not likely that they will 
 recognize you. If they do so, I need simply say that, as 
 you had shown me such kindness on board ship, I had 
 resolved to take you with me to Madrid in order to see 
 if anything could be done to restore you to reason. 
 However, it is better that you should keep in the back- 
 ground as much as possible. I will arrange to start at 
 so early an hour in the morning that none of those who 
 may land with me from the ship, and may put up at the 
 same inn, are likely to be about." 
 
 The next morning the vessel entered port. They 
 were soon surrounded by boats full of people inquiring 
 anxiously for news of other ships, and for friends and 
 acquaintances on board. Presently large boats were 
 sent ofif by the authorities, and the disembarkation of the 
 sick and helpless began. This indeed included the 
 greater portion of the survivors, for there were but two 
 or three score on board who were capable of dragging 
 themselves about, the rest being completely prostrated 
 by disease, exhaustion, hunger, and thirst. Geofifrey 
 was about to descend into one of the boats, when the 
 ofificer in command said roughly: " Remain on board 
 and do your work, there is no need for your going into 
 the hospital." One of the ship's ofhcers, however, ex- 
 plained that the lad had altogether lost his senses, and 
 was unable either to understand when spoken to or to 
 reply to questions. Consequently he was permitted to 
 take his place in the boat. 
 
 As soon as he stepped ashore he wandered away 
 among the crowd of spectators. A woman, observing 
 his wan face and feeble walk, called him into her house, 
 
l8o BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 and set food and wine before him. He made a hearty 
 meal, but only shook his head when she addressed him, 
 and laughed childishly and muttered his thanks in 
 Spanish when she bestowed a dollar upon him as he left. 
 He watched at the port while boat-load after boat-load of 
 sick came ashore, until at last one containing the surviv- 
 ing officers and gentlemen with their baggage reached 
 the land. Then he kept Gerald Burke in sight until he 
 entered an inn, followed by two men carrying his bag- 
 gage. Several times during the day food and money 
 were offered him, the inhabitants being full of horror and 
 pity at the sight of the famishing survivors of the crew 
 of the galleon. 
 
 At nine o'clock in the evening Geoffrey took up his 
 station near the door of the inn. A few minutes later 
 Gerald Burke came out with a bundle. " Here are the 
 clothes," he said. " I have hired horses for our journey 
 to Madrid. They will be at the door at six o'clock in 
 the morning. I have arranged to travel by very short 
 stages, for at first neither you nor I could sit very long 
 upon a horse; however, I hope we shall soon gain 
 strength as we go." 
 
 Taking the bundle, Geoffrey walked a short distance 
 from the town and lay down upon the ground under 
 some trees. The night was a warm one, and after the 
 bitter cold they had suffered during the greater part of 
 the voyage, it felt almost sultry to him. At daybreak in 
 the morning he rose, put on the suit of clothes Gerald 
 Burke had provided, washed his face in a little stream, 
 and proceeded to the inn. He arrived there just as the 
 clocks were striking six. A few minutes later two men 
 with two horses and four mules came up to the door, 
 and shortly afterward Gerald Burke came out. Geoffrey 
 at once joined him; the servants of the inn brought out 
 
IN SPAIN. 151 
 
 the baggage, which was fastened by the muleteers on to 
 two of the animals. Gerald Burke mounted one of the 
 horses and Geoffrey the other, and at once rode on; the 
 muleteers mounting the other two mules and following 
 with those carrying the baggage. 
 
 " That was well managed," Gerald Burke said as they 
 rode out of the town. " The muleteers can have no 
 idea that you have but just joined me, and there is little 
 chance of any of my comrades on board ship overtaking 
 us, as all intend to stop for a few days to recruit them- 
 selves before going on. If they did they would not be 
 likely to recognize you in your present attire, or to sus- 
 pect that my Irish servant is the crazy boy of the ship." 
 
 After riding at an easy pace for two hours, they halted 
 vmder the shade of some trees. Fruit, bread, and wine 
 were produced from a wallet on one of the mules, and 
 they sat down and breakfasted. After a halt of an hour 
 they rode on until noon, when they again halted until 
 four in the afternoon, for the sun was extremely hot, and 
 both Gerald Burke and Geoffrey were so weak they 
 scarce could sit their horses. Two hours' further riding 
 took them to a large village, where they put up at the inn. 
 Geoffrey now fell into his place as Mr. Burke's servant — 
 saw to the baggage being taken inside, and began for the 
 first time to try his tongue at Spanish. He got on 
 better than he had expected; and as Mr. Burke spoke 
 with a good deal of foreign accent, it did not seem in 
 any way singular to the people of the inn that his servant 
 should speak but little of the language. 
 
 Quietly they journeyed on, doing but short distances 
 for the first three or four days, but as they gained 
 strength pushing on faster, and by the time they reached 
 Madrifl both were completely recovered from the effects 
 of their voyage. Madrid was in mourning, for there was 
 
i82 BY England's aid. 
 
 scarce a family but had lost relations in the Armada. 
 Mr. Burke at once took lodgings and installed Geoffrey 
 as his servant. He had many friends and acquaintances 
 in the city, where he had been residing for upward of a 
 year previous to the sailing of the Armada. 
 
 For some weeks Geoffrey went out but little, spend- 
 ing his time in reading Spanish books and mastering the 
 language as much as possible. He always conversed in 
 that language with Mr. Burke, and at the end of six 
 weeks was able to talk Spanish with some fluency. He 
 now generally accompanied Mr. Burke if he went out, 
 following him in the streets and standing behind his chair 
 when he dined abroad. He was much amused at all he 
 saw, making many acquaintances among the lackeys of 
 Mr. Burke's friends, dining with them downstairs after 
 the banquets were over, and often meeting them of an 
 evening when he had nothing to do, and going with them 
 to places of entertainment. 
 
 In this way his knowledge of Spanish improved 
 rapidly, and although he still spoke with an accent he 
 could pass well as one who had been for some years in 
 the country. He was now perfectly at ease with the 
 Spanish gentlemen of Mr. Burke's acquaintance. It was 
 only when Irish and Scotch friends called upon his mas- 
 ter that he feared awkward questions, and upon these 
 occasions he showed himself as little as possible. When 
 alone w^ith Gerald Burke the latter always addressed 
 Geoffrey as a friend rather than as a servant, and made 
 no secret with him as to his position and means. He 
 had been concerned in a rising in Ireland, and had fled 
 the country, bringing with him a fair amount of re- 
 sources. Believing that the Armada was certain to be 
 crowned with success, and that he should ere long be 
 
IX SPAIN. 183 
 
 restored to his estates in Ireland, lie had, upon his first 
 coming to Spain, spent his money freely. His outfit for 
 the expedition had made a large inroad upon his store, 
 and his resources were now nearly at an end. 
 
 " \Miat is one to do, Geoffrey? I don't want to take 
 a commission in Philip's army, though my friends could 
 obtain one for me at once; but I have no desire to spend 
 the rest of my life in the Netherlands, storming the towns 
 of the Dutch burghers." 
 
 " Or rather trying to storm them," Geoft'rey said, smil- 
 ing; " there have not been many towns taken of late 
 years." 
 
 " Nor should I greatly prefer to be campaigning in 
 France." Gerald went on, paying no attention to the in- 
 terruption. " I have no love either for Dutch Calvinists 
 or French Huguenots; but I have no desire either to be 
 cutting their throats or for them to be cutting mine. I 
 should like a snug berth under the crown here or at 
 Cadiz, or at Seville ; but I see no chance whatever of my 
 obtaining one. I cannot take up the trade of a footpad, 
 though disbanded soldiers turned robbers are common 
 enough in Spain. What is to be done? " 
 
 " If I am not mistake:!," Geoffrey said with a smile, 
 " your mind is already made up. It is not quite by acci- 
 dent that you are in the gardens of the Retiro every 
 evening, and that a few words are always exchanged with 
 a certain young lady as she passes with her duenna." 
 
 "Oh! you have observed that," Gerald Burke replied 
 with a laugh. " Your eyes are sharper than I gave you 
 credit for, Master Geoffrey. Yes, that would set me on 
 my legs without doubt, for Donna Inez is the only 
 daughter and heiress of the ^larquis of Ribaldo; but you 
 see there is a father in the case, and if that father had the 
 
iS4 BY england''s aid. 
 
 slightest idea that plain Gerald Burke was lifting his eyes 
 to his daughter it would not be many hours before Gerald 
 Burke had several inches of steel in his body." 
 
 " That I can imagine," Geoffrey said, " since it is, as I 
 learn from my acquaintances among the lackeys, a mat- 
 ter of common talk that the marquis intends to marry her 
 to the son of the Duke of Sottomayor." 
 
 " Inez hates him," Gerald Burke said. " It is just like 
 my ill luck that, instead of being drowned as most of the 
 others were, he has had the luck to get safely back again. 
 However, he is still ill, and likely to be so for some time. 
 He was not so accustomed to starving as some of us, and 
 he sulYered accordingly. He is down at his estates near 
 Seville." 
 
 " But what do you think of doing? " Geoffrey asked. 
 
 " That is just what I am asking you." 
 
 " It seems to me, certainly," Geoffrey went on, " that 
 unless you really mean to run off with the young lady — 
 for I suppose there is no chance in the world of your 
 marrying her in any other way — it will be better both for 
 you and her that you should avoid for the future these 
 meetings in the gardens or elsewhere, and cast your 
 thoughts in some other direction for the bettering of 
 your fortunes." 
 
 " That is most sage advice, Geoffrey," the young Irish- 
 man laughed, " and worthy of my father confessor; but 
 it is not so easy to fojlow. In the first place, I must tell 
 you that I do not regard Inez as in any way a step to 
 fortune, but rather as a step toward a dungeon. It 
 would be vastly better for us both if she were the daugh- 
 ter of some poor hidalgo like myself. I could settle 
 down then with her, and plant vines and make wine, and 
 sell what I don't drink myself. As it is, I have the 
 chance of being put out of the way if it is discovered that 
 
IN SPAIN. 185 
 
 Inez and I are fond of each other; and in the next place, 
 if we do marry I shall have to get her safely out of the 
 kingdom, or else she will have to pass the rest of her life 
 in a convent, and I the rest of mine in a prison or in the 
 galleys; that is if I am not killed as soon as caught, 
 which is by far the most likely result. Obnoxious sons- 
 in-law do not live long in Spain. So you see, Geoffrey, 
 the prospect is a bad one altogether; and if it were not 
 that I dearly love Inez, and that I am sure she will be 
 unhappy with Philip of Sottomayor, I would give the 
 whole thing up, and make love to the daughter of some 
 comfortable citizen who would give me a corner of his 
 house and a seat at his table for the rest of my days." 
 
 " But, seriously " Geofifrey began. 
 
 " Well, seriously, Geoffrey, my intention is to run 
 away with Inez if it can be managed; but how it is to be 
 managed at present I have not the faintest idea. To be- 
 gin with, the daughter of a Spanish grandee is always 
 kept in a very strong cage closely guarded, and it needs 
 a very large golden key to open it. Now, as you are 
 aware, gold is a very scarce commodity with me. Then, 
 after getting her out, a lavish expenditure would be 
 needed for our flight. We should have to make our way 
 to the seacoast, to do all sorts of things to throw dust 
 into the eyes of our pursuers, and to get a passage to 
 some place beyond the domains of Philip, which means 
 either to France, England, or the Xetherlands. Beyond 
 all this will be the question of future subsistence until, if 
 ever, the marquis makes up his mind to forgive his 
 daughter and take her to his heart again — a contingency, 
 in my opinion, likely to be extremely remote." 
 
 "And what does the Lady Inez say to it all?" Geof- 
 frey asked. 
 
 " The Lady Inez has had small opportunity of saying 
 
i86 BY England's aid, 
 
 anything- on the subject, Geoffrey. Here in Spain there 
 are mighty few opportunities for courtship. With us at 
 home these matters are easy enough, and there is no 
 lack of opportunity for pleading your suit and winning a 
 girl's heart if it is to be won; but here in Spain matters 
 are altogether different, and an unmarried girl is looked 
 after as sharply as if she was certain to get into some 
 mischief or other the instant she had an opportunity. 
 She is never suffered to be for a moment alone with a 
 man; out of doors or in she has always a duenna by her 
 side; and as to a private chat, the thing is simply 
 impossible." 
 
 " Then how do you manage to make love? " Geoffrey 
 asked. 
 
 " Well, a very little goes a long way in Spain. The 
 manner of a bow, the wave of a fan, the dropping of a 
 glove or flower, the touch of a hand in a crowded 
 room — each of these things goes as far as a month's open 
 love-making in Ireland." 
 
 " Then how did you manage with the duenna, so as to 
 be able to speak to her in the gardens? " 
 
 " Well, in the first place, I made myself very attentive 
 to the duenna; in the second place, the old lady is de- 
 vout, and you know Ireland is the land of saints, and I 
 presented her with an amulet containing a paring of the 
 nail of St. Patrick." 
 
 Geoffrey burst into a laugh, in which the Irishman 
 joined. 
 
 " Well, if it was not really St. Patrick's." the latter 
 went on, " it came from Ireland anyhow, which is the 
 next best thing. Then in the third place, the old lady is 
 very fond of Inez; and although she is as strict as a 
 drag-on, Inez coaxed her into the belief that there could 
 not be any harm in our exchanging a few words, when 
 
IN SPAIN. 187 
 
 she was close by all the time to hear what was said. 
 Now, I think you know as much as I do about the 
 matter, Geoffrey. You will understand that a few notes 
 have been exchanged, and that Inez loves me. Beyond 
 that everything- is vague and uncertain, and I have not 
 the slightest idea what will come of it." 
 
 Some weeks passed and nothing was done. The 
 meetings between Gerald Burke and Inez in the Gardens 
 of the Retiro had ceased a day or two afterward, the 
 duenna having positively refused to allow them to con- 
 tinue; threatening Inez to inform her father of them 
 unless she gave them up. 
 
 Gerald Burke's funds dwindled rapidly, although he 
 and Geoffrey lived in the very closest way. 
 
 " What in the world is to be done, Geoffrey? I have 
 only got twenty dollars left, which at the outside will 
 pay for our lodgings and food for another month. For 
 the life of me I cannot see what is to be done when that 
 is gone, unless we take to the road." 
 
 Geoffrey shook his head. " As far as I am con- 
 cerned," he said, " as we are at war with Spain, it would 
 be fair if I met a Spanish ship at sea to capture and plun- 
 der it, but I am afraid the laws of war do not justify 
 private, plunder. I should be perfectly ready to go out 
 and take service in a vineyard, or to earn my living in 
 any way if it could be managed." 
 
 " I would rob a cardinal if I had the chance," Gerald 
 Burke said, " and if I ever got rich would restore his 
 money fourfold and so obtain absolution; only, unfor- 
 tunately, I do not see my way to robbing a cardinal. As 
 to digging in the fields, Geoffrey, I would rather hang 
 myself at once. I am constitutionally averse to labor, 
 and if one once took to that sort of thing there would be 
 an end to everything." 
 
150 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 " It is Still open to you," Geofifrey said, " to get your 
 friends to obtain a commission for you." 
 
 " I could do that," Gerald said moodily, " but of all 
 things that is what I should most hate." 
 
 " You might make your peace with the English gov- 
 ernment and get some of your estates back again." 
 
 " That I will not do to feed myself," Gerald Burke 
 said firmly. " I have thought that, if I ever carry off 
 Inez, I might for her sake do so, for I own that now all 
 hope of help from Spain is at an end, our cause in Ire- 
 land is lost, and it is' no use going on struggling against 
 the inevitable; but I am not going to sue the English 
 government as a beggar for myself. No doubt I could 
 borrow small sums from Irishmen and Scotchmen here, 
 and hold on for a few months; but most of them are 
 well-nigh as poor as I am myself, and I would not ask 
 them. Besides, there would be no chance of my repay- 
 ing them; and, if I am to rob anyone, I would rather 
 plunder these rich dons than my own countrymen." 
 
 " Of one thing I am resolved," Geofifrey said, " I wall 
 not live at your expense any longer, Gerald. I can 
 speak Spanish very fairly now, and can either take serv- 
 ice in some Spanish family or, as I said, get work in the 
 field." 
 
 Gerald laughed. " My dear Geofifrey, the extra ex- 
 penses caused by you last week were, as far as I can cal- 
 culate, one penny for bread and as much for fruit; the 
 rest of your living was obtained at the expense of my 
 friends." 
 
 " At any rate," Geofifrey said, smiling, " I insist that 
 my money be now thrown into the common fund. I 
 have ofifered it several times before, but you always said 
 we had best keep it for emergency. I think the emer- 
 gency has come now, and these ten English pounds in 
 
IN SPAIN. 189 
 
 my belt will enable us to take some step or other. The 
 question is, what step? They might last us, living as we 
 do, for some three or four months, but at the end of that 
 time we should be absolutely penniless; therefore now is 
 the time, while we have still a small stock in hand, to 
 decide upon something." 
 
 "But what are we to decide upon?" Gerald Burke 
 asked helplessly. 
 
 " I have been thinking it over a great deal," Geofifrey 
 said, " and my idea is that we had best go to Cadiz or 
 some other large port. Although Spain is at war both 
 with England and the Xetherlands, trade still goes on in 
 private ships, and both Dutch and English vessels carry 
 on commerce with Spain; therefore it seems to me that 
 there must be merchants in Cadiz who would be ready 
 to give employment to men capable of speaking and writ- 
 ing both in Spanish and English, and in my case to a 
 certain extent in Dutch. From there, too, there might 
 be a chance of getting a passage to England or Holland. 
 If we found that impossible owing to the vessels being 
 too carefully searched before sailing, we might at the 
 worst take passage as sailors on board a Spanish ship 
 bound for the Indies, and take our chance of escape or 
 capture there or on the voyage. That, at least, is what I 
 planned for myself." 
 
 " I think your idea is a good one, Geofifrey. At any 
 rate, to Cadiz we will go. I don't know about the mer- 
 cantile business or going as a sailor, but I could get a 
 commission from the governor there as well as here in 
 Madrid; but at any rate I will go. Donna Inez was 
 taken last week by her father to some estates he has 
 somewhere between Seville and Cadiz, in order, I sup- 
 pose, that he may be nearer Don Philip, who is, I hear, 
 at last recovering from his long illness. I do not know 
 
IQO BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 that there is the slightest use in seeing her again, but I 
 will do so if it be possible; and if by a miracle I could 
 succeed in carrying her off, Cadiz would be a more likely 
 place to escape from than anywhere. 
 
 " Yes, I know. You think the idea is a mad one, but 
 you have never been in love yet. When you are you will 
 know that lovers do not believe in the word ' impossible.' 
 At any rate, I mean to give Inez the chance of deter- 
 mining her own fate. If she is ready to risk everything 
 rather than marry Don Philip, I am ready to share the 
 risk, whatsoever it may be." 
 
 Accordingly, on the following day, Gerald Burke dis- 
 posed of the greater part of his wardrobe and belong- 
 ings, purchased two ponies for a few crowns, and he and 
 Geoffrey, with a solitary suit of clothes in a wallet fas- 
 tened behind the saddle, started for their journey to 
 Cadiz. They mounted outside the city, for Gerald 
 shrank from meeting any acquaintances upon such a 
 sorry steed as he had purchased; but once on their way 
 his spirits rose. He laughed and chatted gayly, and 
 spoke of the future as if all difficulties were cleared away. 
 The ponies, although rough animals, were strong and 
 sturdy, and carried their riders at a good pace. Some- 
 times they traveled alone, sometimes jogged along with 
 parties whom they overtook by the way, or who had 
 slept in the same posadas or inns at which they had put 
 up for the night. 
 
 Most of these inns were very rough, and, to Geoffrey, 
 astonishingly dirty. The food consisted generally of 
 bread and a miscellaneous olio or stew from a great pot 
 constantly simmering over the fire, the flavor, whatever 
 it might be, being entirely overpowered by that of the 
 oil and garlic that were the most marked of its con- 
 stituents. Beds were wholly unknown at these places, 
 
IX SPAIN. 191 
 
 the guests simply wrapping themselves in their cloaks 
 and lying down on the floor, although in a few excep- 
 tional cases bundles of rushes were strewn about to form 
 a common bed. 
 
 But the traveling was delightful. It was now late in 
 the autumn, and when they were once past the dreary dis- 
 trict of La Mancha, and had descended to the rich plains 
 of Cordova, the vintage was in full progress and the har- 
 vest everywhere being garnered in. Their midday meal 
 consisting of bread and fruit, costing but the smallest 
 coin, and eaten by the wayside in the shade of a clump of 
 trees. They heard many tales, on their way down, of the 
 bands of robbers who infested the road, but having taken 
 the precaution of having the doubloons, for which they 
 had exchanged Geoffrey's English gold, sewn up in 
 their boots, they had no fear of encountering these 
 gentry, having nothing to lose save their wallets and the 
 few dollars they had kept out for the expenses of their 
 journey. The few jewels that Gerald Burke retained 
 were sewn up in the stuf^ng of his saddle. 
 
 After ten days' travel they reached Seville, where they 
 stayed a couple of days, and where the wealth and splen- 
 dor of the buildings surprised Geoffrey, who had not 
 visited Antwerp or any of the great commercial centers 
 of the Netherlands. 
 
 " It is a strange taste of the Spanish kings," he 
 observed to Gerald Burke, " to plant their capital at 
 Madrid in the center of a barren country, when they 
 might make such a splendid city as this their capital. I 
 could see no charms whatever in Madrid. The climate 
 was detestable, with its hot sun and bitter cold winds. 
 Here the temperature is delightful; the air is soft and 
 balmy, the country round is a garden, and there is a 
 cathedral worthy of a cai>ital." 
 
192 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 "It seems a strange taste," Gerald agreed; "but I 
 believe that when Madrid was first planted it stood in the 
 midst of extensive forests, and that it was merely a hunt- 
 ing residence for the king." 
 
 '■ Then, when the forests went I would have gone 
 too," Geofifrey said. " Madrid has not even a river worthy 
 of the name, and has no single point to recommend it, as 
 far as I can see, for the capital of a great empire. If I 
 were a Spaniard, I should certainly take up my residence 
 in Seville." 
 
 Upon the following morning they again started, join- 
 ing, before they had ridden many miles, a party of three 
 merchants traveling with their servants to Cadiz. The 
 merchants looked a little suspiciously at first at the two 
 young men upon their rough steeds ; but as soon as they 
 discovered from their first salutations that they were 
 foreigners, they became more cordial, and welcomed 
 this accession of strength to their party, for the carrying 
 of weapons was universal, and the portion of the road 
 between Seville and Cadiz particularly unsafe, as it was 
 traversed by so many merchants and wealthy people. 
 The conversation speedily turned to the disturbed state 
 of the roads. 
 
 " I do not think," one of the merchants said, " that any 
 ordinary band of robbers would dare attack us," and he 
 looked round with satisfaction at the six armed servants 
 who rode behind them. 
 
 " It all depends," Gerald Burke said, with a sly wink at 
 Geoffrey, " upon what value the robbers may place upon 
 the valor of your servants. As a rule serving men are 
 very chary of their skins, and I should imagine that the 
 robbers must be pretty well aware of that fact. Most of 
 them are disbanded soldiers or deserters, and I should 
 say that four of them are more than a match for your six 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUXDS. I93 
 
 sen-ants. I would wager that your men would make 
 but a very poor show of it if it came to fighting." 
 
 " But there are our three selves and you two gentle- 
 men/" the merchant said in a tone of disquiet. 
 
 " Well," Gerald rejoined, " I own that from your ap- 
 pearance I should not think, worshipful sir, that fighting 
 was altogether in your line. Now, my servant, young 
 as he is, has taken part in much fighting in the Nether- 
 lands, and I myself have had some experience with my 
 sword: but if we were attacked by robbers we should 
 naturally stand neutral. Having nothing to defend, and 
 having no inclination whatever to get our throats cut in 
 protecting the property of others, I think that you will 
 see for yourselves that that is reasonable. We are sol- 
 diers of fortune, ready to venture our lives in a good 
 service and for good pay, but mightily disinclined to 
 throw them away for the mere love of fighting." 
 
 CHAPTER XH. 
 
 RECRUITING THEIR FUXDS. 
 
 As soon as Gerald Burke began conversing with the 
 merchants, Geoffrey fell back and took his place among 
 their servants, with whom he at once entered into con- 
 versation. To amuse himself he continued in the same 
 strain that he had heard Gerald adopt toward the mer- 
 chants, and spoke in terms of apprehension of the dan- 
 gers of the journey, and of the rough treatment that had 
 befallen those who had ventured to offer opposition to 
 the robbers. He was not long in discovering by the 
 anxious glances they cast round them, and by the man- 
 ner of their questions, that some at least of the party 
 were not to be relied upon in case of an encounter. 
 
194 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 He was rather surprised at Gerald remaining so long 
 in company with the merchants, for their pace was a 
 slow one, as they were followed by eight heavily laden 
 mules, driven by two muleteers, and it would have been 
 much pleasanter, he thought, to have trotted on at their 
 usual pace. About midday, as they were passing along 
 the edge of a thick wood, a party of men suddenly sprang 
 out and ordered them to halt. Geoffrey shouted to the 
 men with him to come on, and drawing his sword 
 dashed forward. 
 
 Two of the men only followed him. The others hesi- 
 tated, until a shot from a musket knocked off one of 
 their hats, whereupon the man and his comrades turned 
 their horses' heads and rode off at full speed. The mer- 
 chants had drawn their swords, and stood on the defen- 
 sive, and Geoffrey on reaching them was surprised to 
 find that Gerald Burke was sitting quietly on his horse 
 without any apparent intention of taking part in the 
 fight. 
 
 " Put up your sword, Geoffrey," he said calmly; " this 
 affair is no business of ours. We have nothing to lose, 
 and it is no business of ours to defend the money-bags 
 of these gentlemen." 
 
 The robbers, eight in number, now rushed up. One 
 of the merchants, glancing around, saw that two of their 
 men only had come to their assistance. The muleteers, 
 who were probably in league with the robbers, had fled, 
 leaving their animals standing in the road. The prospect 
 seemed desperate. One of the merchants was an elderly 
 man, the others were well on middle age. The mules 
 were laden with valuable goods, and they had with them 
 a considerable sum of money for making purchases at 
 Cadiz. It was no time for hesitation. 
 
 " We will give you five hundred crowns if you will 
 both aid us to beat off these robbers." 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS. I95 
 
 " It is a bargain," Gerald replied. " Now, Geoffrey, 
 have at these fellows." 
 
 Leaping from their ponies, they ranged themselves by 
 the merchants just as the robbers attacked them. Had 
 it not been for their aid the combat would have been a 
 short one ; for although determined to defend their prop- 
 erty to the last, the traders had neither strength nor skill 
 at arms. One was unhorsed at the first blow, and 
 another wounded; but the two servants, who had also 
 dismounted, fought sturdily, and Gerald and Geoffrey 
 each disposed of a man before the robbers, who had not 
 reckoned upon their interference, were prepared to resist 
 their attack. The light did not last many minutes. The 
 traders did their best, and although by no means formi- 
 dable opponents, distracted the attention of the robbers, 
 who were startled by the fall of two of their party. 
 Geoffrey received a sharp cut on the head, but at the 
 same moment ran his opponent through the body, while 
 Gerald Burke cut down the man opposed to him. The 
 other four robbers, seeing they were now outnumbered, 
 at once took to their heels. 
 
 "By St. Jago! " one of the traders said, "you are 
 stout fighters, young men, and have won your fee well. 
 Methought we should have lost our lives as well as our 
 goods, and I doubt not we should have done so had you 
 not ranged yourselves with us. Now, let us bandage up 
 our wounds, for we have all received more or less hurt.'' 
 
 When the wounds, some of which were serious, were 
 attended to. the fallen robbers were examined. Three 
 of them were dead; but the man last cut down by 
 Gerald Burke seemed likely to recover. 
 
 " Shall we hang him upon a tree as a warning to these 
 knaves, or shall we take him with us to the next town 
 and give him in charge of the authorities there? " one of 
 ihc traders asked. 
 
196 BY England's aid. 
 
 " If I were you I would do neither," Gerald said, " but 
 would let him go free if he will tell you the truth about 
 this attack. It will be just as well for you to get to the 
 bottom of this aflFair, and find out whether it is a chance 
 meeting, or whether any of your own people have been 
 in league with him." 
 
 " That is a good idea," the trader agreed, " and I will 
 carry it out," and going up to the man, who had now 
 recovered his senses, he said to him sternly: " We have 
 made up our minds to hang you ; but you may save your 
 life if you will tell us how you came to set upon us. 
 Speak the truth and you shall go free, otherwise we will 
 finish with you without delay." 
 
 The robber, seeing an unexpected chance of escape 
 from punishment, at once said that the captain of their 
 band, who was the man Geoffrey had last run through, 
 came out from Seville the evening before, and told him 
 that one Juan Campos, with whom he had long had inti- 
 mate relations, and who was clerk to a rich trader, had, 
 upon promise that he should receive one-lifth of the booty 
 taken, informed him that his master, with two other 
 merchants, was starting on the following morning for 
 Cadiz with a very valuable lot of goods, and twenty-five 
 thousand crowns, wdiich they intended to lay out in the 
 purchase of goods brought by some galleons that had 
 just arrived from the Indies. He had arranged to bribe 
 his master's two servants to ride- away when they 
 attacked the gang, and also to settle with the muleteers 
 so that they should take no part in the affair. They had 
 reckoned that the flight of two of the servants would 
 probably affect the others, and had therefore expected 
 the rich booty to fall into their hands without the trouble 
 of striking a blow for it. 
 
 " It is well we followed your suggestion," one of the 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS. 197 
 
 traders said to Gerald. " I had no suspicion of the hon- 
 esty of my clerk, and had we not made this discovery he 
 would doubtless have played me a similar trick upon 
 some other occasion. I will ride back at once, friends, 
 for if he hears of the failure of the attack he may take the 
 alarm and make ofif with all he can lay his hands upon. 
 Our venture was to be in common. I will leave it to 
 you to carry it out, and return and dismiss Campos and 
 the two rascally servants." The three traders went apart 
 and consulted together. Presently the eldest of the party 
 returned to the young men. 
 
 " We have another five days' journey before us," he 
 said, " and but two servants upon whom w^e can place 
 any reliance. We have evidence of the unsafety of the 
 roads, and, as you have heard, we have a large sum of 
 money with us. You have already more than earned the 
 reward I offered you, and my friends have agreed with 
 me that if you will continue to journey with us as far 
 as Cadiz, and to give us the aid of your valor should we 
 be again attacked,, we will make the five hundred crowns 
 a thousand. It is a large sum, but we have well-nigh 
 all our fortunes at stake, and we feel that we owe you our 
 lives as well as the saving of our money." 
 
 " We could desire nothing better," Gerald replied, 
 " and will answer with our lives that your goods and 
 money shall arrive safely at Cadiz." 
 
 The traders then called up their two serving men, and 
 told them that on their arrival at Cadiz they would pre- 
 sent them each with a hundred crowns for having so 
 stout)}' done their duty. The employer of the treacher- 
 ous clerk then turned his horse's head and rode back 
 tf)ward Seville, while the others prepared to proceed on 
 their way. The two muleteers had now come out from 
 among the Inishes, and were busy refastening the bales 
 
198 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 on the mules, the ropes having become loosened in the 
 struggles of the animals while the fight was going on. 
 The merchants had decided to say nothing to the men 
 as to the discovery that they were in league with the 
 robbers. 
 
 " Half these fellows are in alliance with these bands, 
 which are a scourge to the country," one of the traders 
 said. " If we were to inform the authorities at the next 
 town, we should, in the first place, be blamed for letting 
 the wounded man escape, and secondly, we might be 
 detained for days while investigations are going on. In 
 this country the next worse thing to being a prisoner is 
 to be a complainant. Law is a luxury in which the 
 wealthy and idle can alone afford to indulge." 
 
 As soon, therefore, as the baggage was readjusted the 
 party proceeded on their way. 
 
 " What do you think of that, Geofifrey? " Gerald Burke 
 asked, as he rode for a short distance by the side of his 
 supposed servant, 
 
 "It is magnificent," Geoffrey replied; "and it seems 
 to me that the real road to wealth in Spain is to hire 
 yourself out as a guard to travelers." 
 
 " Ah, you would not get much if you made your bar- 
 gain beforehand. It is only at a moment of urgent 
 danger that fear will open purse-strings widely. Had 
 we bargained beforehand with these traders we might 
 have thought ourselves lucky if we had got ten crowns 
 apiece as the price of our escort to Cadiz, and, indeed, 
 we should have been only too glad if last night such an 
 ofifer had been made to us; but when a man sees that his 
 property and life are really in danger he does not stop 
 to haggle, but is content to give a handsome percentage 
 of what is risked for aid to save the rest." 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS. I99 
 
 " Well, thank goodness, our money trouble is at an 
 end," Geoffrey said; "and it will be a long time before 
 we need have any anxiety on that score." 
 
 " Things certainly look better," Gerald said, laughing; 
 " and if Inez consents to make a runaway match of it 
 with me, I shan't have to ask her to pay the expenses." 
 
 Cadiz was reached witliout further adventure. The 
 merchants kept their agreement honorably, and handed 
 over a heavy bag containing a thousand crowns to Gerald 
 on their arrival at that city. They had upon the road 
 inquired of himi the nature of his business there. He 
 had told them that he was at present undecided whether 
 to enter the army, in which some friends of his had 
 offered to obtain him a commission, or to join in an 
 adventure to the Indies. They had told him they were 
 acquainted with several merchants at Cadiz who traded 
 both with the east and west, and that they would intro- 
 duce him to them as a gentleman of spirit and courage, 
 whom they might employ with advantage upon such 
 ventures; and this promise, after their arrival there, they 
 carried out. 
 
 '"Now, Geoffrey," Gerald said, as they sat together that 
 evening at a comfortable inn, " we must talk over matters 
 here. We have five hundred crowns apiece, and need 
 not trouble any longer as to how we are to support life. 
 Your great object, of course, is to get out of this country 
 somehow, and to make your way back to England. My 
 first is to see Inez and find out whether she will follow 
 my fortunes or remain to become some day Marchesa of 
 Sottomayor. If she adopts the former alternative, I have 
 to arrange some plan to carry her off and to get out of 
 the country, an operation in which I foresee no little diffi- 
 culty. Of course, if we are caught, my life is forfeited; 
 
200 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 there is no question about that. The question for us to 
 consider is how we are to set about to carry out our 
 respective plans." 
 
 "We need only consider your plan, as far as I can see," 
 Geofifrey said. " Of course I shall do what I can to assist 
 you, and if you manage to get ofif safely with the young 
 lady I shall escape at the same time." 
 
 " Not at all," Burke said; " you have only to wait here 
 quietly until you see an opportunity. I will go with you 
 to-morrow to the merchants I was introduced to to-day, 
 and say that I am going away for a time and shall be 
 obliged if they will make you useful in any way until I 
 return. In that way you will have a sort of established 
 position here, and can wait until you see a chance of 
 smuggling yourself on board some English or Dutch 
 vessel. Mine is a very different affair. I may talk 
 lightly of it, but I am perfectly aware that I run a 
 tremendous risk, and that the chances are very strongly 
 against me." 
 
 " Whatever the chances are," Geoffrey said quietly, " I 
 shall share them with you. Your kindness has saved 
 me from what at best might have been imprisonment for 
 life, and not improbably would have been torture and 
 death at the hands of the Inquisition, and I am certainly 
 not going to withdraw myself from you now when you 
 are entering upon what is undoubtedly a very dangerous 
 adventure. If we escape from Spain we escape together; 
 if not, whatever fate befalls you I am ready to risk." 
 
 "Very well; so be it, Geoffrey," Gerald Burke said, 
 holding out his hand to him. " If your mind is made 
 up I will not argue the question with you, and, indeed, 
 I value your companionship and aid too highly to try 
 to shake your determination. Let us then at once talk 
 over what is now our joint enterprise. Ribaldo estate 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS. ^61 
 
 lies about halfway between this and Seville, and we 
 passed within a few miles of it as we came hither. The 
 first thing-, of course, will be to procure some sort of dis- 
 guise in which I can see Inez and have a talk with her. 
 Xow, it seems to me, for I have been thinking the matter 
 over in every way as we rode, that the only disguise in 
 which this would be possible would be that of a priest 
 or monk." 
 
 Geofifrey laughed aloud. " You would in the first 
 place have to shave off your mustachios, Gerald, and I 
 fear that even after you had done so there would be 
 nothing venerable in your appearance ; and whatever the 
 mission with which you might pretend to charge your- 
 self, your chances of obtaining a private interview with 
 the lady would be slight." 
 
 " I am afraid that I should lack the odor of sanctity, 
 Geofifrey; but what else can one do? Think it over, man. 
 The way in which you played the idiot when you were 
 picked out of the water shows that you are quick at con- 
 triving a plan." 
 
 " That was a simple business in comparison to this," 
 Geofifrey replied. " However, you are not pressed for 
 time, and I will think it over to-night, and may light 
 upon some possible scheme, for I own that at present I 
 have not the least idea how the matter is to be managed." 
 
 As in the morning there were several other travelers 
 taking breakfast in the same room, the conversation was 
 not renewed until Gerald Burke strolled out, followed at 
 a respectful distance by Geofifrey, who still passed as his 
 servant, and reached a f|uiet spot on the ramparts. Here 
 Geofifrey joined him, and they stood for some minutes 
 looking over the sea. 
 
 "What a magnificent position for a city!" Geofifrey 
 said at last. " Standing on this rocky tongue of land 
 
202 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 jutting out at the entrance to this splendid bay, it ought 
 to be impregnable, since it can only be attacked on the 
 side facing that sandy isthmus. What a number of ships 
 are lying up the bay, and what a busy scene it is with 
 the boats passing and repassing! Though they must be 
 two miles away I fancy I can hear the shouts of the 
 sailors." 
 
 "Yes, it is all very fine," Gerald said; "but I have 
 seen it several times before. Still, I can make allow- 
 ances for you. Do you see that group of small ships 
 a mile beyond the others? Those are the English and 
 Dutchmen. They are allowed to trade, but as you see 
 they are kept apart, and there are three war galleys lying 
 close to them. No one is allowed to land, and every 
 boat going off is strictly examined, and all those who go 
 on board have to show their permits from the governor 
 to trade. So, you see, the chance of getting on board 
 one of them is slight indeed. Higher up the bay lies 
 Puerto de Santa Maria, where a great trade is carried 
 on, and much wine shipped; though more comes from 
 Jeres, which lies up the river. You know we passed 
 through it on our way here. 
 
 " Yes, this is a splendid position for trade, and I sup- 
 pose the commerce carried on here is larger than in any 
 port in Europe; though Antwerp ranked as first until 
 the troubles began in the Netherlands. But this ought 
 to be first. It has all the trade of the Atlantic seaboard, 
 and, standing at the mouth of the Mediterranean, com- 
 mands that also; while all the wealth of the New World 
 pours in here. That is great already; there is no saying 
 what it will be in the future, while some day the trade 
 from the far East should flow in here also by vessels 
 trading around the south of Africa. 
 
 " Cadiz has but one fault: the space on which it stands 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS. 263 
 
 is too small for a great city. You see how close the 
 houses stand together, and how narrow are the streets. 
 It cannot spread without extending beyond the rock over 
 the sands, and then its strength would be gone, and it 
 would be open to capture by an enterprising enemy hav- 
 ing command of the sea. There now, having indulged 
 your humor, let us return to more important matters. 
 Have you thought over what we were talking about last 
 night? " 
 
 " 1 have certainly thought it over," Geoffrey said; 
 " but 1 do not know that thinking has resulted in much. 
 The only plan that occurs to me as being at all possible 
 is this: You were talking in joke at Madrid of turning 
 robber. Would it be possible, think you, to get together 
 a small band of men to aid you in carrying off the young 
 lady, either from the grounds of her father's house or 
 while journeying on the road? You could then have 
 your talk with her. If you find her willing to fly with 
 you, you could leave the men you have engaged and 
 journey across the country in some sort of disguise to 
 a port. If she objected, you could conduct her back to 
 the neighborhood of the house and allow her to return. 
 There is one difficulty: You must, of course, be prepared 
 witli a priest, so that you can be married at once if she 
 consents to accompany you." 
 
 Gerald Burke was silent for some time. " This scheme 
 seems a possible one," he said at last; " it is the question 
 of the priest that bothers me. You know, both in Seville 
 and Cadiz there are Irish colleges, and at both places 
 there are several priests whom I knew before they en- 
 tered tlie Church, and who would, I am sure, perform 
 the service for me on any ordinary occasion; but it is 
 c|uite a different thing asking them to take a share in 
 sucli a business as this, for they would render themselves 
 
264 sv England's aid, 
 
 liable to all sorts of penalties and punishments from their 
 superiors. However, the difficulty must be got over 
 somehow; and, at any rate, the plan seems to promise 
 better than anything" I had thought of. The first diffi- 
 culty is how to get the ruffians for such a business. I 
 cannot go up to the first beetle-browed knave I meet in 
 the street and say to him. Are you disposed to aid me 
 in the abduction of a lady? " 
 
 "No," Geoffrey laughed; "but, fortunately, you have 
 an intermediary ready at hand." 
 
 "How so?" Gerald exclaimed in surprise. "Why, 
 how on earth can you have an acciuaintance with any 
 ruffians in Cadiz? " 
 
 " Not a very intimate acquaintance, Gerald; but if you 
 take the trouble to go into the courtyard of the inn when 
 we get back you will see one of those rascally muleteers 
 who were in league with the robbers who attacked us 
 on the way. He was in conversation when we came out 
 with a man who breakfasted with us, and was probably 
 bargaining for a load for his mules back to Seville. I 
 have no doubt that through him you might put yourself 
 into communication with half the cutthroats of the 
 town." 
 
 " That is a capital idea, Geoffrey, and I will have a 
 talk with the man as soon as we get back; for if he is 
 not still there, I am sure to be able to learn from some of 
 the men about the stables where to find him." 
 
 " You must go very carefully to work, Gerald," Geof- 
 frey said. " It would never do to let any of the fellows 
 know the exact object for which you engaged them, for 
 they might be sure of getting a far larger sum from the 
 marquis for divulging your plans to carry ofi his 
 daughter than you could afford to pay them for their 
 services." 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS. 205 
 
 " I quite see that, and will be careful." 
 
 On their return to the inn Gerald Burke at once made 
 inquiries as to the muleteer, and learned that he would 
 probably return in an hour to see if a bargain could be 
 made with a trader for the hire of his mules back to 
 Seville. 
 
 Gerald waited about until the man came. " I want to 
 have a talk with you, my friend," he said. 
 
 The muleteer looked at him with a suspicious eye. " I 
 am busy," he said in a surly tone; " I have no time to 
 waste." 
 
 " But it would not be wasting it if it were to lead to 
 your putting a dozen crowns in your pocket." 
 
 " Oh, if it is to lead to that, senor, I can spare an hour, 
 for I don't think that anything is likely to come out of 
 the job I came here to try to arrange." 
 
 " W'q will walk away to a quieter place," Gerald said. 
 " There are too many people about here for us to 
 talk comfortably. The ramparts are but two or three 
 minutes' walk; we can talk there without interruption." 
 
 When they arrived upon the ramparts Gerald com- 
 menced the conversation. " I think you were foolish, 
 my friend, not to have taken us into your confidence the 
 other day before that little aflair. You could have made 
 an opportunity well enough. We stopped to luncheon. 
 If you had drawn me aside, and told me frankly that 
 some friends of yours were about to make an attack upon 
 the trarlers, and that you would guarantee that they 
 woulfl make it worth my while " 
 
 " What do you mean by saying my friends, or that I 
 had any knowledge of the afTair beforehand?" the man 
 asked furiously. 
 
 " I say so," Gerald replied, " because I had it on ex- 
 cellent authoritv. The wounded robber made a clean 
 
2o6 BY England's aid. 
 
 breast of the whole affair, and of your share in it, as well 
 as that of the rascally clerk of one of the traders. If it 
 had not been for me the merchants would have handed 
 you over to the magistrates at the place where we stopped 
 that night; but I dissuaded them, upon the ground that 
 they would have to attend as witnesses against you, and 
 that it was not worth their while to lose valuable time 
 merely for the pleasure of seeing you hung. However, 
 all this is beside the question. What I was saying was, 
 it is a pity you did not say to me frankly: Your presence 
 here is inopportune; but if you will stand apart if any 
 unexpected afifair takes place, you will get. say two thou- 
 sand crowns out of the twenty-five thousand my friends 
 are going to capture. Had you done that, you see, 
 things might have turned out differently." 
 
 " I did not know," the muleteer stammered. 
 
 " No, you did not know for certain, of course, that I 
 was a soldier of fortune; but if you had been sharp you 
 might have guessed it. However, it is too late for that 
 now. Now, what I wanted to ask you was if you could 
 get me half a dozen of your friends to take service under 
 me in a little adventure I have to carry out. They will 
 be well paid, and I do not suppose they will have much 
 trouble over it." 
 
 " And what w'ould you pay me, caballero? " the mule- 
 teer asked humbly; for he had been greatly impressed 
 with the valor displayed by the young Irishman and his 
 servant in the fray, and thought that he intended to get 
 together a company for adventures on the road, in which 
 case he might be able to have some profitable dealings 
 with him in the future. 
 
 " I will give you twenty crowns," Gerald replied; 
 " and considering that you owe your life to my inter- 
 position, I think that you ought not to haggle about 
 terms." 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS. 2O7 
 
 " The party who attacked us," the muleteer said, " lost 
 their captain and several of their comrades in that fray, 
 and would, I doubt not, gladly enter into your ser^-ice, 
 seeing- that they have received such proof of your wor- 
 ship's valor." 
 
 " Where could I see them? " Gerald asked. 
 
 " I think that they will be now in Jeres, if that would 
 suit you, seiior; but if not. I could doubtless find a party 
 of men in this town equally ready for your business." 
 
 " Jeres will do very well for me," Gerald said; " I shall 
 be traveling that way and will put up at the Fonda, 
 where we stopped as we came through. When are you 
 starting? " 
 
 " It depends whether I make my bargain with a man 
 at your hotel," the muleteer replied; "and this, I doubt 
 not, I shall do, for with the twenty crowns your honor 
 is going to give me I shall not stand out for terms. He 
 is traveling with cloths from Flanders, and if your wor- 
 ship thought " 
 
 " Xo," Gerald said. " I do not wish to undertake any 
 adventures of that sort until I have a band properly 
 organized, and have arranged hiding places and methods 
 of getting rid of the booty. I will go back with you to 
 the inn, and if you strike your bargain, you can tell me, 
 as you pass out of the gate, what evening you will meet 
 me at Jeres." 
 
 On arriving at the inn Gerald lounged at the gate of 
 the courtyard until the nuileteer came out. 
 
 " I will meet your worship on the fifth night from 
 this, at Jeres." 
 
 " Very well; here are five crowns as an earnest on our 
 bargain. If you carry it out well I shall very likely 
 forget to deduct them from the twenty I promised you. 
 Do not be surprised if you find me somewhat changed 
 in appearance when you meet me there." 
 
2o8 BY England's aid. 
 
 At the appointed time the muleteer, with his train of 
 animals, entered the courtyard of the Fonda at Jeres. 
 Gerald was standing on the steps of the inn. He had 
 altered the fashion of his hair, had fastened on large 
 bushy eyebrows, which he had obtained from a skillful 
 perruquier in Cadiz, and a mustache of imposing size 
 turned up at the tips; he wore high buff leather boots, 
 and there was an air of military swagger about him, and 
 he was altogether so changed that at the first glance the 
 muleteer failed to recognize him. As soon as the mules 
 were unburdened, Gerald found an opportunity of speak- 
 ing with him. 
 
 " I will go around at once," the man said, " to the 
 place where I shall certainly obtain news of my friends 
 if they are here. I told your honor that they might be 
 here, but they may have gone away on some affair of 
 business, and may be on the road or at Seville. They 
 always work between this town and Seville." 
 
 " I understand that you may not meet them to-night; 
 if not, I will meet you again in Seville. How long will 
 you be finding out about them? " 
 
 " I shall know in half an hour, sehor; if they are not 
 here I shall be back here in less than an hour, but if I 
 find them I shall l)e detained longer in order to talk over 
 with them the offer your worship makes." 
 
 " Very well; in an hour you will- find me in the street 
 opposite the inn. I shall wait there until you come. If 
 all is well, make a sign and I will follow you. Do not 
 mention to them that I have in any way disguised myself. 
 Our acquaintance was so short that I don't fancy they 
 had time to examine me very closely; and I have my own 
 reasons for wishing that they should not be acquainted 
 with my ordinary appearance, and have, therefore, to 
 some extent disguised myself." 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS. 209 
 
 " I will say nothing about it," the muleteer replied. 
 ^' Your worship can depend upon my discretion." 
 
 " That is right," Gerald said. " W^e may have future 
 dealings together, and I can reward handsomely those 
 I find trustworthy and punish those who in the slightest 
 degree disobey my orders." 
 
 In an hour and a half the muleteer returned, made a 
 signal to Gerald, and passed on. The latter joined him 
 at a short distance from the hotel. 
 
 " It is all settled, seiior. I found the men much dis- 
 spirited at the loss of their captain and comrades; and 
 when I proposed to them to take service under the 
 caballero who wrought them such mischief the other day, 
 they jumped at the idea, saying that under such a valiant 
 leader there was no fear of the failure of any enterprise 
 they might undertake." 
 
 A quarter of an hour's walking took them to a small 
 inn of villainous appearance, in one of the smallest lanes 
 of the town. Gerald was wrapped from head to foot in 
 his cloak, and only his face was visible. He had a brace 
 of pistols in his belt, and was followed at a short distance, 
 unnoticed by the muleteer, by GeofTrey, who had 
 arranged to keep close to the door of any house he 
 entered, and was to be in readiness to rush in and take 
 part in the fray if he heard the sound of firearms within. 
 
 Gerald himself had not at first entertained any idea of 
 treachery; but GeofTrey had pointed out that it was quite 
 possible that the robbers and the muleteer had but 
 feigned acfiuicsccnce in his proposals in order to get 
 him into their power, and take revenge for the loss of 
 their captain and comrades, and of the valuable booty 
 which had so unexpectedly slipped through their fingers 
 owing to his intervention. 
 
 The appearance of the six ruf^ans gathered in the low 
 
2IO BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 room, lighted by a wretched lamp, was not very assur- 
 ing-, and Gerald kept his hand on the butt of one of his 
 pistols. 
 
 The four robbers who had been engaged in the fray, 
 however, saluted him respectfully, and the other two 
 members of the band, who had been absent on other busi- 
 ness, followed their example. They had heard from those 
 present of the extraordinary valor with which the two 
 traveling companions of the traders had thrown them- 
 selves into the fray, and had alone disposed of their four 
 comrades, and being without a leader, and greatly dis- 
 heartened by their ill-luck, they were quite ready to for- 
 give the misfortunes Gerald had brought upon them, and 
 to accept such a redoubtable swordsman as their leader. 
 
 Gerald began the conversation. " You have heard," 
 he said, " from our friend here of the ofTer I make you. 
 I desire a band of six men on whom I can rely for an 
 adventure which promises large profit. Don't suppose 
 that I am going to lead you to petty robberies on the 
 road, in which, as you learned to your cost the other day, 
 one sometimes gets more hard knocks than profit. Such 
 adventures may do for petty knaves, but they are not 
 suited to me. The way to get wealthy is to strike at the 
 rich. My idea is to establish some place in an out-of- 
 the-way quarter where there is no fear of prying neigh- 
 bors, and to carry ofif and hide there the sons and 
 daughters of wealthy men and put them to ransom. In 
 the first instance I am going to undertake a private afTair 
 of my own; and as you will really run no risk in the 
 matter, for I shall separate myself from you after making 
 my capture, I shall pay you only an earnest-money of 
 twenty crowns each. In future afYairs we shall act upon 
 the principle of shares. I shall take three shares, a friend 
 who works with me will take two shares, and vou shall 
 
RECRUITING THEIR FUNDS. 211 
 
 take one share apiece. The risk will really be entirely 
 mine, for I shall take charge of the captives we make at 
 our rendezvous. You, after lending a hand in the cap- 
 ture, will return here and hold yourself in readiness to 
 join me and carry out another capture as soon as I have 
 made all the necessary arrangements. Thus, if by any 
 chance we are tracked, I alone and my friend will run the 
 risk of capture and punishment. In that way we may, in 
 the course of a few months, amass a much larger booty 
 than we should in a lifetime spent in these wretched 
 adventures upon travelers. 
 
 " Now, it is for you to say whether these terms will 
 suit you, and whether you are ready to follow my orders 
 and obey me implicitly. The whole task of making the 
 necessary arrangements, or finding out the habits of the 
 families one of whose members we intend carrying off, 
 of bribing nurses or duennas, will be all my business. 
 You will simply have to meet when you are summoned 
 to aid in the actual enterprise, and then, when our cap- 
 tive is safely housed, to return here or scatter where you 
 will and live at ease until again summoned. The utmost 
 fidelity will be necessary. Large rewards will in many 
 cases be ofifered for the discovery of the missing persons, 
 and one traitor would bring ruin upon us all; therefore 
 it will be absolutely necessary that you take an oath of 
 fidelity to me, and swear one and all to punish the traitor 
 with death. Do you agree to my proposal? " 
 
 There was a unanimous exclamation of assent. The 
 plan seemed to ofTer probabilities of large booty, with a 
 minimum of trouble and risk. One or two suggested 
 that they should like to join in the first capture on the 
 same terms as the others, but Gerald at once pronounced 
 this to be impossible. 
 
 " This is my own afi'air," he said, " and money is not 
 
212 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 now my object. As you will only be required to meet at 
 a given hour some evening, and to carry ofif a captive 
 who will not be altogether unwilling to come, there will 
 be little or no risk in the matter, and twenty crowns will 
 not be bad pay for an evening's work. After that you 
 will, as I have said, share in the profits of all future cap- 
 tures we may undertake." 
 
 The band all agreed, and at once took solemn oaths of 
 fidelity to their new leader, and swore to punish by death 
 any one of their number who should betray the secrets of 
 the body. 
 
 " That is well," Gerald said, when the oaths had been 
 taken. " It may be a week before you receive your first 
 summons. Here are five crowns apiece for your ex- 
 penses up to that time. Let one of you be in front of the 
 great church as the clock strikes eight, morning and 
 evening. Do not wait above five minutes; if I am com- 
 ing I shall be punctual. In the meantime take counsel 
 among yourselves as to the best hiding place that can be 
 selected. Between you, you no doubt know every corner 
 and hole in the country. I want a place which will be at 
 once lonely and far removed from other habitations, but 
 it must be at the same time moderately comfortable, as 
 the captives we take must have no reason to complain of 
 their treatment while in my hands. Think this matter 
 over before I again see you." 
 
 Gerald then joined Geoffrey outside, and found that 
 the latter was beginning to be anxious at his long ab- 
 sence. After a few words saying that everything had 
 been successfully arranged, the two friends returned 
 together to their inn. 
 
GKCJi-fkEY GIVtb iNtZ Htl< LOVLR S NuTE — I'age 212, 
 
 Eng. Aid 
 
THE FESTA AT SEVILLE. 2I3 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE FESTA AT SEVILLE. 
 
 " And now, Gerald, that you have made your arrange- 
 ments for the second half of the plan, how are you going 
 to set about the first? because you said that you intended 
 to give Donna Inez the option of flying with you or re- 
 maining with her father." 
 
 " So I do still. Before I make any attempt to carry 
 her off I shall first learn whether she is willing to run the 
 risks." 
 
 " But how are you going to set about it? You may 
 be quite sure that she never goes outside the garden 
 without having her duenna with her. If there is a chapel 
 close by, doubtless she will go there once a day; and it 
 seems to me that this would be the best chance of speak- 
 ing to her, for I do not see how you can possibly intro- 
 duce yourself into the grounds." 
 
 " That would be quite out of the question, in daylight 
 at any rate, Geoffrey. I do not suppose she ever goes 
 beyond the terrace by the house. But if I could com- 
 municate with her she might slip out for a few minutes 
 after dark, when the old lady happened to be taking a 
 nap. The question is how to get a letter into her hands." 
 
 " I think I might manage that, Gerald. It is not likely 
 that the duenna ever happened to notice me. I might 
 therefore put on any sort of disguise as a beggar and 
 take my place on the road as she goes to chapel, and 
 somehow or other get your note into her hand. I have 
 heard .Spanish girls arc very (|uick at acting upon the 
 smallest sign, and if I can manage to catch her eye for a 
 moment she nia\' ])n»ba])lv be ingenious enough to afford 
 me an oppfirtuiiity of ])assiiig the note to her." 
 
214 BY ENGLAND S AID, 
 
 " That might be done," Gerald agreed. " We will at 
 once get disguises. I will dress myself as an old soldier, 
 with one arm in a sling and a patch over my eye; you 
 dress up in somewhat the same fashion as a sailor boy. 
 It is about twelve miles from here to Ribaldo's place. 
 We can walk that easily enough, dress ourselves up 
 within a mile or two of the place, and then go on and 
 reconnoiter the ground." 
 
 " I should advise you to write your note before you 
 start; it may be that some unexpected opportunity for 
 handing it to her may present itself." 
 
 " I wall do that; but let us sally out first and pick up 
 two suits at some dealer's in old clothes. There will be 
 sure to be two or three of these in the poorer quarter." 
 
 The disguises were procured without dif^culty, and 
 putting them in a small wallet they started before noon 
 on their walk. In four hours they reached the boundary 
 of the Marquis of Ribaldo's estate. Going into a wood 
 they assumed the disguises, packed their own clothes in 
 a wallet, and hid this away in a clump of bushes. Then 
 they again started — Gerald Burke with his arm in a sling, 
 and Geoffrey limping along with the aid of a thick stick 
 he had cut in the wood. 
 
 On arriving at the village, a quarter of a mile from the 
 gates of the mansion, they went into a small wine shop 
 and called for two measures of the cheapest wine and a 
 loaf of bread. Here they sat for some time, listening to 
 the conversation of the peasants who frequented the 
 wine shop. Sometimes a question was asked of the way- 
 farers. Gerald replied, for his companion's Spanish, 
 although fluent, was not good enough to pass as that of a 
 native. He replied to the question as to where they had 
 received their hurts that they were survivors of the 
 Armada, and grumbled that it was hard indeed that men 
 
THE FESTA AT SEVILLE. 215 
 
 who had fought in the Netherlands and had done their 
 duty to their country should be turned adrift to starve. 
 
 " We have enough to pay for our supper and a night's 
 lodging," he said, " but where w^e are going to take our 
 meal to-morrow is more than I can say, unless we can 
 meet with some charitable people." 
 
 " If you take your place by the roadside to-morrow 
 morning." one of the peasants said, " you may obtain 
 charity from Donna Inez de Ribaldo. She comes every 
 morning to ]\Iass here; and they say she has a kind heart, 
 which is more than men give her father, the marquis, 
 the credit of possessing. W'e have not many poor round 
 here, for at this time of year all hands are employed in 
 the vineyards, therefore there is the more chance of your 
 obtaining a little help." 
 
 "Thank you; I will take your advice," Gerald said. 
 " I suppose she is sure to come? " 
 
 "She is sure enough; she never misses when she is 
 staying here." 
 
 That night the friends slept on a bundle of straw in an 
 outhouse behind the wine shop, and arranged every- 
 thing; aufl upon the following morning took their seats 
 by the roadside near the village. The bell of the chapel 
 was already sounding, and in a few minutes they saw 
 two ladies approaching, followed at a very short dis- 
 tance by a serving man. They had agreed that the 
 great patch over Gerald's eye, aided by the false mus- 
 tachios, so completely disguised his appearance that they 
 need have no fear of his being recognized; and it was 
 therefore decided he should do the talking. As Donna 
 Inez came up he commenced calling out: " Have pity, 
 gracious ladies, upon two broken-down soldiers. We 
 have gone through all the dangers and hardships of the 
 terrible voyage of the great Armada. W'e served in the 
 
2i6 BY England's aid. 
 
 ship San Josef, and are now broken-down, and have no 
 means of earning our hving." 
 
 Gerald had somewhat altered his natural voice while 
 speaking, but Geoffrey was watching Donna Inez 
 closely, and saw her start when he began to speak; and 
 when he said they had been on board the San Josef, a 
 flush of color came across her face. 
 
 " We must relieve these poor men," she said to the 
 duenna; " it is pitiful to see them in such a state." 
 
 " We know not that their tale is true," the duenna re- 
 plied sharply. " Every beggar in our days pretends to 
 be a broken-down soldier." 
 
 At this moment Donna Inez happened to glance at 
 Geoffrey, who raised his hand to his face and permitted 
 a corner of a letter to be momentarily seen. 
 
 "An impostor!" Gerald cried in a loud voice. "To 
 think that I, suffering from my terrible wounds, should 
 be taken as an impostor! " and wdth a hideous yell he 
 tumbled down as if in a fit, and rolled over and over on 
 the ground toward the duenna. 
 
 Seized with alarm at his approach, she turned and ran 
 a few paces backward. As she did so Geoffrey stepped 
 up to Inez and held out the note, which she took and 
 concealed instantly in her dress. 
 
 " There is nothing to be alarmed at," she cried to the 
 duenna. " The poor man is doubtless in a fit. Here, 
 my poor fellow, get aid for your comrade," and taking 
 out her purse she handed a dollar to Geoffrey, and then, 
 joining the duenna, proceeded on her way. 
 
 Geoffrey knelt beside his prostrate companion and ap- 
 peared to be endeavoring to restore him, until the ladies 
 and their servant were out of sight. 
 
 " That was well managed," Gerald Burke said, sitting 
 up as soon as a turn of the road hid them from view. 
 
THE FESTA AT SEVILLE. 217 
 
 " Now we shall have onr answer to-morrow. Thank 
 goodness there is no occasion for ns to remain any 
 longer in these garments." 
 
 They went to the wood and resumed their usual attire, 
 and then walked to a large village some four miles away, 
 and putting up at the principal inn remained there until 
 early the next morning; then they walked back to the 
 village they had left on the previous day and posted 
 themselves in a thicket by the roadside, so that they 
 could see passers-by without being themselves observed. 
 
 " My fate will soon be decided, now," Gerald said. 
 " Will she wear a white flower or not? " 
 
 " I am pretty sure that she will," Geoffrey said. " She 
 would not have started and colored when she recognized 
 your voice if she did not love you. I do not think you 
 need be under much uneasiness on that score." 
 
 In half an hour the ladies again came along, followed 
 as before by their servants. Donna Inez wore a bunch 
 of white flowers in her dress. 
 
 " There is my answer," Gerald said. " Thank Heaven! 
 she loves me, and is ready to fly with me, and will steal 
 out some time after dark to meet me in the garden." 
 
 As there was no occasion for him to stay longer, Geof- 
 frey returned to the village where they slept the night 
 before, and accounted for his companion's absence by 
 saying that he had been detained on business and would 
 probably not return until late at night, as he would not 
 be able to see the person with whom he had affairs to 
 transact until late. Tt was past ten o'clock when Gerald 
 IJurke returned. 
 
 " It is all arranged, Geoffrey. I hid in the garden 
 close by the terrace as soon as it became dark. An hour 
 later she came out and sauntered along the terrace until 
 I softlv called her name; then she came to me. She 
 
2i8 BY England's aid. 
 
 loves me with all her heart, and is ready to share my fate 
 whatever it may be. Her father only two days ago had 
 ordered her to prepare for her marriage with Don Philip, 
 and she was in despair until she recognized my voice 
 yesterday morning. She is going with her father to a 
 grand festa at Seville next Wednesday. They will stop 
 there two nights — the one before the festa and the one 
 after. I told her that I could not say yet whether I should 
 make the attempt to carry her off on her journey or after 
 her return here, as that must depend upon circumstances. 
 At any rate, that gives us plenty of time to prepare our 
 plans. To-morrow we will hire horses and ride to 
 Seville, and I will there arrange with one of my friends 
 at the Irish College to perform the ceremony. However, 
 we will talk it all over to-morrow as we ride. I feel as 
 sleepy as a dog, now after the day's excitement." 
 
 Upon the road next day they agreed that, if possible, 
 they would manage to get Inez away in Seville itself. 
 Owing to the large number of people who would be at- 
 tracted there to witness the grand procession and High 
 Mass at the cathedral, the streets would be crowded, and 
 it might be possible for Inez to slip away from those with 
 her. If this could be managed it would be greatly pref- 
 erable to the employment -of the men to carry her off by 
 force. Therefore they agreed that the band should be 
 posted so that the party could be intercepted on its way 
 back; but that this should be a last resource, and that, 
 if possible, Inez should be carried off in Seville itself. 
 
 On reaching Seville they put up at an inn. Gerald at 
 once proceeded to the Irish College. Here he inquired 
 for a young priest, who had been a near neighbor of his 
 in Ireland and a great friend of his boyhood. He was, he 
 knew, about to return home. He found that he was at 
 the moment away from Seville, having gone to supply 
 
THE FESTA AT SEVILLE. 219 
 
 the place of a village cure who had been taken suddenly 
 ill. This village was situated, he was told, some six 
 miles southeast of the town. It was already late in the 
 afternoon, but time was precious; and Gerald, hiring a 
 fresh horse, rode out at once to the village. His friend 
 was delighted to see him, for they had not met since 
 Gerald passed through Seville on his way to join the 
 Armada at Cadiz, and the young priest had not heard 
 whether he had escaped the perils of the voyage. 
 
 " It is lucky you have come, Gerald," he said, when 
 the first greetings were over, " for I am going to return 
 to Ireland in a fortnight's time. I am already appointed 
 to a charge near Cork, and am to sail in a Bristol ship 
 which is expected in Cadiz about that time. Is there 
 any chance of my meeting you there? "" 
 
 " An excellent chance, Denis, though my route is not 
 as clearly marked out as yours is. I wish to Heaven 
 that I could go by the same ship. And that leads to 
 what I have come to see you about," and he then told his 
 friend the service he wished him to render. 
 
 "It is rather a serious business, Gerald; and a nice 
 scrape I should get in if it were found out that I had 
 solemnized the marriage of a young lady under age, 
 without the consent of her father, and that father a 
 powerful nobleman. However, I am not the man to fail 
 you at a pinch, and if matters are well managed there 
 is not much risk of its being found out that I had a hand 
 in it until I am well away, and once in Ireland no one 
 is likely to make any great fuss over my having united a 
 runaway pair in Spain. Besides, if you and the young 
 lady have made up your minds to run away, it is evi- 
 flcntly necessary that you should be married at once; so 
 my conscience is perfectly clear in the business. And 
 now, what is your plan? " 
 
220 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 " The only part of my plan that is settled is to bring 
 her here and marry her. After that I shall have horses 
 ready, and we will ride by unfrequented roads to Malaga 
 or some other port and take a passage in a ship sailing 
 say to Italy, for there is no chance of getting a vessel 
 hence to England. Once in Italy there will be no diffi- 
 culty in getting a passage to England. I have with mc 
 a young Englishman, as stanch a friend as one can need. 
 I need not tell you all about how I became acquainted 
 with him; but he is as anxious to get out of Spain as I 
 am, and that is saying no little." 
 
 " It seems rather a vague plan, Gerald. There is sure 
 to be a great hue and cry as soon as the young lady is 
 found to be missing. The marquis is a man of great 
 influence, and the authorities will use every eiTort to 
 enable him to discover her." 
 
 " You see, Denis, they will have no reason for suppos- 
 ing that I have had any hand in the matter, and therefore 
 no special watch will be set at the ports. The duenna 
 for her own sake is not likely to say a word about any 
 passages she may have observed between us at Madrid, 
 and she is unaware that there have been any communica- 
 tions with her since." 
 
 " I suppose you will at once put on disguises, Gerald." 
 " Yes, that will of course be the first thing." 
 " If you dress her as a young peasant woman of the 
 better class and yourself as a small cultivator, I will men- 
 tion to my servant that I am expecting my newly 
 married niece and her husband to stay with me for a few 
 days. The old woman will have no idea that I, an Irish- 
 man, would not have a Spanish niece, and indeed I do 
 not suppose that she has any idea that I am not a Span- 
 iard. I will open the church myself and perform the 
 service late in the evening, so that no one will be aware 
 
THE FESTA AT SEVILLE. 221 
 
 of what is going on. Of course I can put up your friend 
 too. Then you can stay quietly here as long as you 
 hke." 
 
 " That will do admirably, Denis ; but I think we had 
 best go on the next morning." Gerald said, " although it 
 will be a day or two before there is anything like an 
 organized pursuit. It will be supposed that she is in 
 Seville, and inquiries will at first be confined to that town. 
 If she leaves a note behind saying that she is determined 
 even to take the veil rather than marry the man her father 
 has chosen for her, that will cause additional delay. It 
 will be supposed that she is concealed in the house of 
 some friend, or that she has sought a refuge in a nunnery, 
 and at any rate there is not likely to be any search over 
 the country for some days, especially as her father will 
 naturally be anxious that what he will consider an act 
 of rebellion on the part of his daughter shall not become 
 publicly known." 
 
 " All this, of course, is if we succeed in getting her 
 clear away during the fete. If we have to fall back on 
 the other plan I was talking of and carry her off by 
 force on the way home, the search will be immediate and 
 general. In that case nothing could be better than your 
 plan that we should stop here quietly for a few days with 
 you. They will be searching for a band of robbers, and 
 will not dream of making inquiry for the missing girl in 
 a quiet village like this." 
 
 " Well, we will leave that open, Gerald. I shall let it 
 be known that you are expected, and whenever you 
 arrive you will be welcome." 
 
 As soon as the point was arranged Gerald again 
 mounted his horse and returned to Seville. There 
 upon the following morning he engaged a lodging for 
 the three days of the festa in a (juiet house in the outskirts 
 
222 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 of the town, and they then proceeded to purchase the 
 various articles necessary for their disguise and that of 
 Inez. The next morning they started on their return to 
 Jeres. Here Gerald made arrangements with the band 
 to meet him in a wood on the road to Cadiz at eight in 
 the morning on the day following the termination of the 
 festa at Seville. One of the party was to proceed on that 
 day to the house among the hills they had fixed upon as 
 their hiding place, and to get provisions and everything 
 recjuisite for the reception of their captive. They re- 
 ceived another five crowns each; the remaining fifteen 
 was to be paid them as soon as they arrived with their 
 captive at the house. 
 
 The party remained in ignorance as to the age and sex 
 of the person they were to carry of?, and had little 
 curiosity as to the point, as they regarded this but a small 
 adventure in comparison to the lucrative schemes in 
 which they were afterward to be sharers. 
 
 These arrangements made, Gerald and Geoffrey re- 
 turned to Seville, and reached that city on the eve of the 
 commencement of the festa, and took up their abode at 
 the lodging they had hired. On the followmg morning 
 they posted themselves in the street by which the party 
 they expected would arrive. Both were attired in quiet 
 citizen dress, and Gerald retained his formidable mus- 
 tachios and bushy eyebrows. 
 
 In two or three hours a coach accompanied by four 
 lackeys on horseback came up the street, and they saw 
 that it contained the Marquis of Ribaldo, his daughter, 
 and her duenna. They followed a short distance behind 
 it until it entered the courtyard of a stately mansion, 
 which they learned, on inquiry from a passer-by, belonged 
 to the Duke of Sottomayor. The streets were already 
 crowded with people in holiday attire, the church bells 
 
THE FESTA AT SEVILLE. 223 
 
 were ringing, and flags and decorations of all kinds 
 waved along the route that was to be followed by the 
 great procession. The house did not stand on this line, 
 and it was necessary therefore for its inmates to pass 
 through the crowd, either to the cathedral or to the bal- 
 cony of the house from which they might intend to view 
 the procession pass. 
 
 Half an hour after the arrival of the coach, the mar- 
 quis and his daughter, accompanied by Don Philip de 
 Sottomayor, sallied out, escorted by six armed lackeys, 
 and took their way toward the cathedral. They had, 
 however, arrived very late, and the crowd had already 
 gathered so densely that even the efforts of the lackeys 
 and the angry commands of the marcjuis and Don Philip 
 failed to enable them to make a passage. \"ery slowly 
 indeed they advanced some distance into the crowd, but 
 each moment their progress became slower. Gerald and 
 Geoffrey had fallen in behind them and advanced with 
 them as they worked themselves into the crowd. 
 
 Angry at what they considered the impertinence of 
 the people in refusing to make way for them, the nobles 
 pressed forw^ard and engaged in an angry controversy 
 with those in front, who urged, and truly, that it was 
 simply impossible for them to make a way, so wedged in 
 were they by the people on all sides. The crowd, neither 
 knowing nor caring who were those who thus wished to 
 take precedence of the first comers, began to jeer and 
 laugli at the angry nobles, and when these threatened to 
 use force threatened in return. 
 
 As soon as her father had left her side, Gerald, who 
 was immediately behind Inez, whispered in her ear, 
 " Xow is the time, Inez. Go with my friend; I will 
 occupy the old woman." 
 
 " Keep close to me, gefiora, and pretend that you are 
 
224 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 ill," Geoffrey said to her, and without hesitation Inez 
 turned and followed him, drawing her mantilla more 
 closely over her face. 
 
 " Let us pass, friends," Geoffrey said as he elbowed his 
 way through those standing behind them, " the lady 
 needs air," and by vigorous efforts he presently arrived 
 at the outskirts of the crowd, and struck off with his 
 charge in the direction of their lodging. " Gerald Burke 
 will follow us as soon as he can get out," he said. 
 " Everything is prepared for you, sehora, and all ar- 
 rangements made." 
 
 " Who are you, sir? " the girl asked. " I do not 
 recall your face, and yet I seem to have seen it before." 
 
 " I am English, senora, and am a friend of Gerald 
 Burke's. When in Madrid I was disguised as his serv- 
 ant, for, as an Englishman and a heretic, it would have 
 gone hard with me had I been detected." 
 
 There were but few people in the streets through 
 which they passed, the whole popvilation having flocked 
 either to the streets through which the procession was to 
 pass, or to the cathedral or churches it was to visit on its 
 way. Gerald had told Inez at their interview that, 
 although he had made arrangements for carrying her off 
 by force on the journey to or from Seville, he should, if 
 possible, take advantage of the crowd at the function to 
 draw her away from her companions. She had, there- 
 fore, put on her thickest lace mantilla, and this now com- 
 pletely covered her face from the few passers-by. Several 
 times she glanced back. 
 
 " Do not be uneasy about him, senora," Geoffrey said. 
 " He will not try to extricate himself from the crowd 
 until you are discovered to be missing, as to do so would 
 be to attract attention. As soon as your loss is dis- 
 covered he will make his wav out, and will then come on 
 
THE FESTA AT SEVILLE. 225 
 
 at the top of his speed to the place whither I am conduct- 
 ing you, and I expect that we shall find him at the door 
 awaiting us." 
 
 A quarter of an hour's walk took them to the lodging, 
 and Inez gave a little cry of joy as the door was opened 
 to them by Gerald himself. 
 
 " The people of the house are all out," he said, after 
 their first greeting. " In that room you will find a 
 peasant girl's dress. Dress yourself as quickly as you 
 can; we shall be ready for you in attire to match. You 
 had best do up your own things into a bundle, which I 
 will carry. If they were left here they might, when the 
 news of your being missing gets abroad, afford a clew to 
 the manner of your escape. I will tell you all about the 
 arrangements we have made as we go along." 
 
 " Have you arranged " and she hesitated. 
 
 " Yes, an Irish priest, who is an old friend of mine, 
 will perform the ceremony this evening." 
 
 A few minutes later two seeming peasants and a 
 peasant girl issued out from the lodging. The two men 
 carried stout sticks with bundles slung over them. 
 
 " Be careful of that bundle," Inez said, " for there are 
 all my jewels in it. After what you had said I concealed 
 them all about me. They are my fortune, you know. 
 Now, tell me how you got on in the crowd." 
 
 " I first pushed rather roughly against the duenna, and 
 then made the most profuse apologies, saying that it 
 was shameful people should crowd so, and that they 
 ought at once to make way for a lady who was evidently 
 of high rank. This mollified her, and we talked for three 
 or four minutes; and in the meantime the row in front, 
 caused by your father and the lackeys quarreling with 
 the people, grew louder and louder. The old lady be- 
 came much alarmed, and, indeed, the crowd swayed 
 
226 BY England's aid. 
 
 about so that she ching to my arm. Suddenly she 
 thought of you, and, turning around, gave a scream 
 when she found you were missing. ' What is the 
 matter? ' I asked anxiously. ' The young lady with me! 
 She was here but an instant ago! ' (She had forgotten 
 you for fully five minutes.) ' What can have become of 
 her? ' 
 
 " I suggested that no doubt you were close by, but 
 had got separated from her by the pressure of the crowd. 
 However, she began to squall so loudly that the marquis 
 looked around. He was already in a towering rage, and 
 he asked angrily, ' What are you making all this noise 
 about?' and then, looking around, exclaimed, 'Where 
 is Inez? ' ' She was here a moment since! ' the old lady 
 exclaimed, ' and now she has got separated from me.' 
 Your father looked in vain among the crowd, and de- 
 manded whether anyone had seen you. Someone said 
 that a lady who was fainting had made her way out 
 five minutes before. The marquis used some strong 
 language to the old lady, and then informed Don Philip 
 what had happened, and made his way back out of the 
 crowd w'ith the aid of the lackeys, and is no doubt inquir- 
 ing for you in all the houses near; but, as you may 
 imagine, I did not wait. I followed close behind them 
 until they were out of the crowd, and then slipped away, 
 and once around the corner, took to my heels and made 
 my way back, and got in two or three minutes before 
 you arrived." 
 
 The two young men talked almost continuously during 
 their walk to the village in order to keep up the spirits 
 of Donna Inez, and to prevent her from thinking of the 
 strangeness of her position and the perils that lay before 
 them before safety could be obtained. Only once she 
 spoke of the future. 
 
THE FESTA AT SEVILLE. 227 
 
 " Is it true, Gerald, that there are ahvays storms and 
 rain in your country, and that you never see the sun, for 
 so some of those who were in the Armada have told 
 me? " 
 
 " It rains there sometimes, Inez, I am bound to admit; 
 but it is often fine, and the sun never burns one up as it 
 does here. I promise you you will like it, dear, when 
 you once become accustomed to it." 
 
 " I do not think I shall," she said, shaking her head. 
 " I am accustomed to the sun, you know. But I would 
 rather be with you, even in such an island as they told me 
 of, than in Spain with Don Philip." 
 
 The village seemed absolutely deserted when they 
 arrived there, the whole population having gone over 
 to Seville to take part in the great fete. Father Denis 
 received his fair visitor with the greatest kindness. 
 " Here, Catherine," he cried to his old servant, " here are 
 the visitors I told you I expected. It is well that we 
 have the chambers prepared, and that we killed that 
 capon this morning." 
 
 That evening Gerald Burke and Inez de Ribaldo were 
 married in the little church, Geoffrey \'ickars being the 
 only witness. The next morning there was a long con- 
 sultation over their plans. " I could buy you a cart in 
 the village and a pair of oxen, and you could drive to 
 Alalaga," the priest said, " but there would be a dilftculty 
 about changing your disguises after you had entered the 
 town. I think that the boldest plan will be the safest 
 one. I should propose that you should ride as a well- 
 to-do trader to Malaga, with your wife behind you on a 
 pillion, and your friend here as your sen,-ant. Lost as 
 your wife was in the crowd at the fete, it will be a long 
 time before the fact that she has fled will be realized. 
 For a day or two the search will be conducted secretly. 
 
228 BY England's aid. 
 
 and only when the house of every friend whom she might 
 have visited has been searched will the aid of the authori- 
 ties be called in, and the poorer quarters, where she 
 might have been carried by two or three ruffians who 
 may have met her as she emerged in a fainting condition, 
 as is supposed, from the crowd, be ransacked. I do not 
 imagine that any search will be made throughout the 
 country around for a week, at least; by which time you 
 will have reached Malaga, and, if you have good fortune, 
 be on board a ship." 
 
 This plan was finally agreed to. Gerald and his friend 
 at once went over to Seville and purchased the necessary 
 dresses, together with two strong horses and equipments. 
 It was evening before their return to the village. Instead 
 of entering it at once they rode on a mile further, and 
 fastened the horses up in a wood. Gerald would have 
 left them there alone, but Geoffrey insisted on staying 
 with them for the night. " I care nothing about sleeping 
 in the open air, Gerald, and it would be folly to risk the 
 success of our enterprise upon the chance of no one hap- 
 pening to come through the wood, and finding the 
 animals before you return in the morning. We had a 
 hearty meal at Seville, -and I shall do very well until 
 morning." 
 
 Gerald and his wife took leave of the friendly priest 
 at daybreak the next morning, with the hope that they 
 would very shortly meet in Ireland. They left the village 
 before anyone was stirring. 
 
 The peasant clothes had been left behind them. Gerald 
 carried two valises, the one containing the garments in 
 which Inez had fled, the other his own attire — GeolTrey 
 having resumed the dress, he had formerly worn as his 
 servant. 
 
 On arriving at the wood the party mounted, and at 
 
THE FESTA AT SE\ ILLE. 21<^ 
 
 once proceeded on their journey. Four days' travel took 
 them to ]\Ialaga. where they arrived without any adven- 
 ture whatever. Once or twice they met parties of rough- 
 looking- men; but traveling as they did without baggage 
 animals, they did not appear promising subjects for rob- 
 bery, and the determined appearance of master and man, 
 each armed with sword and pistols, deterred the fellows 
 from an attempt which promised more hard knocks than 
 plunder. 
 
 After putting up at an inn in Alalaga, Gerald went 
 down at once to the port to inquire for a vessel bound 
 for Italy. There were three or four such vessels in the 
 harbor, and he had no difficulty in arranging for a pas- 
 sage to Xaples for himself, his wife, and servant. The 
 vessel was to sail on the following morning, and it was 
 with a deep feeling of satisfaction and relief that they 
 went on board her, and an hour later were outside the 
 port. 
 
 " It seems marvelous to me," Gerald said, as he looked 
 back upon the slowly receding town, " that I have man- 
 aged to carry off my prize with so little difficulty. I 
 had expected to meet with all sorts of dangers, and had 
 I been the peaceful trader I looked, our journey could 
 not be more uneventful." 
 
 " Perhaps you are beginning to think that the prize is 
 not so very valuable after all," Inez said, " since you have 
 won it so easily." 
 
 " I have not begun to think so yet," Gerald laughed 
 happily. " At any rate I shall wait until I get you home 
 before such ideas begin to occur to me." 
 
 " Directly I get to Ireland," Inez said, " I shall write 
 to my father and tell him that I am married to you, and 
 that I should never have run away had he not insisted on 
 my marrying a man I hated. I shall, of course, beg him 
 to forgive me; but I fear he never will." 
 
230 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 " We must hope that he will, Inez, and that he will 
 ask you to come back to Spain sometime. I do not 
 care for myself, you know, for, as I have told you, my 
 estate in Ireland is amply large enough for my wants; 
 but I shall be glad, for your sake, that you should be 
 reconciled to him." 
 
 Inez shook her head. 
 
 " You do not know my father, Gerald. I would never 
 go back to Spain again — not if he promised to give me 
 his whole fortune. My father never forgives; and were 
 he to entice me back to Spain, it would be only to shut 
 me up and to obtain a dispensation from Rome annulling 
 the marriage, which he would have no difficulty in doing. 
 No, you have got me, and will have to keep me for good. 
 I shall never return to Spain, never. Possibly, when my 
 father hears from me, he may send me over money to 
 make mc think he has forgiven me, and to induce me 
 some day or other to come back to visit him, and so 
 get me into his power again; but that, Gerald, he shall 
 never do." 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 
 
 Lionel Vickars had. by the beginning of 1590, come 
 to speak the Dutch language well and fluently. Includ- 
 ing his first stay in Holland he had now been there 
 eighteen months, and as he was in constant communica- 
 tion with the Dutch officers and with the population, he 
 had constant occasion for speaking Dutch, a language 
 much more akin to English than any other Continental 
 tongue, and, indeed, so closely allied to the dialect of the 
 eastern counties of Engfland that the fishermen of our 
 
THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 231 
 
 eastern ports had in those days httle difficulty in con- 
 versing with the Hollanders. 
 
 He was one day supping with Sir Francis \'ere when 
 Prince Maurice and several of his officers were also 
 there. The conversation turned upon the prospects of 
 the campaign of the ensuing spring. Lionel, of course, 
 took no part in it, but listened attentively to what was 
 being said, and was very pleased to find that the period 
 of inactivity was drawing to an end, and that their com- 
 manders considered that they had now gathered a force 
 of sufficient strength to assume the offensive. 
 
 " I would," Prince ]\Iaurice said, " that we could gain 
 Breda. The city stands like a great sentinel against 
 every movement toward Flanders, and enables the Span- 
 iards to penetrate at all times toward the heart of our 
 country; but I fear that it is altogether beyond our 
 means. It is one of the strongest cities in the Nether- 
 lands, and my ancestors, who were its lords, little 
 thought that they were fortifying and strengthening it 
 in order that it might be a thorn in the side of their 
 country. I would give much, indeed, to be able to wrest 
 it from the enemy; but I fear it will be long before we 
 can even hope for that. It could withstand a regular 
 siege by a well-provided army for months ; and as to sur- 
 prise, it is out of the question, for I hear that the utmost 
 vigilance is unceasingly maintained." 
 
 A few days after this Lionel was talking with Captain 
 de Heraugiere, who had also been at the supper. He 
 had taken part in the defense of Sluys, and was one of 
 the officers with whom Lionel was most intimate. 
 
 " It would be a rare enterprise to surprise Breda," 
 Captain de Heraugiere said; "but I fear it is hopeless 
 to think of such a thing." 
 
 " I do not see whv it should be," Lionel said. " I 
 
232 
 
 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 was reading, when I was last at home, about oui ^/ars 
 with the Scotch, and there were several cases in which 
 very strong places that could not have been carried by 
 assault were captured suddenly by small parties of men 
 who disguised themselves as wagoners, and, hiding a 
 score or two of their comrades in a wagon covered with 
 firewood or sacks of grain, boldly went up to the gates. 
 When there they cut the traces of their horses so that 
 the gates could not be closed, or the portcullis lowered, 
 and then, falling upon the guards, kept them at bay until 
 a force, hidden near the gates, ran up and entered the 
 town. I see not why a similar enterprise should not be 
 attempted at Breda." 
 
 "Nor do I," Capain Heraugiere said; "the question 
 is how to set about such a scheme." 
 
 " That one could not say without seeing the place," 
 Lionel remarked. " I should say that a plan of this sort 
 could only be successful after those who attempted it had 
 made themselves masters of all particulars of the place 
 and its ways. Everything would depend upon all going 
 smoothly and without hitches of any kind. If you really 
 think of undertaking such an adventure. Captain Herau- 
 giere, I should be very glad to act under you, if Sir 
 Francis Vere will give me leave to do so; but I would 
 suggest that the first step should be for us to go into 
 Breda in disguise. We might take in a wagon-load of 
 grain for sale, or merely carry on our backs baskets with 
 country produce, or we could row up in a boat with 
 fish." 
 
 " The plan is certainly worth thinking of," Captain 
 Heraugiere said. " I will turn it over in my mind for 
 a day, and will then talk to you again. It would be a 
 grand stroke, and there would be great honor to be ob- 
 tained ; but it will not do for me to go to Prince Maurice 
 
THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 233 
 
 and lay it before him until we have a plan completely 
 worked out; otherwise, we are more likely to meet with 
 ridicule than praise." 
 
 The following day Captain Heraugiere called at Lio- 
 nel's lodgings. " I have lain awake all night thinking 
 of our scheme." he said, " and have resolved to carry 
 out at least the first part of it — to enter. Breda and see 
 what are the prospects of success, and the manner in 
 which the matter had best be set about. I propose that 
 we two disguise ourselves as fishermen, and, going down 
 to the river between Breda and Willemstad, bargain with 
 some fishermen going up to Breda with their catch for 
 the use of their boat. Wliile they are selling the fish 
 we can survey the town and see what is the best method 
 of introducing a force into it. When our plan is com- 
 pleted we will go to \'oorne, whither Prince Maurice 
 starts to-morrow, and lay the matter before him." 
 
 " I will gladly go with you to Breda," Lionel said, 
 " and, as far as I can, aid you there; but I think that it 
 would be best that you only should appear in the matter 
 afterward. I am but a young volunteer, and it would be 
 well that I did not appear at all in the matter, which you 
 had best make entirely your own. But I hope. Captain 
 Heraugiere, that should the prince decide to adopt any 
 plan you may form, and intrust the matter to you, that 
 you will take me with you in your following." 
 
 " That I will assuredly," Captain Heraugiere said, 
 " and will take care that, if it should turn out successful, 
 your share in the enterprise shall be known." 
 
 "When do you think of setting about it?" Lionel 
 asked. 
 
 " Instantly. My company is at Voorne, and I should 
 return thither with the jirince to-day. I will at once go 
 to him and ask for leave to be absent on urgent affairs 
 
234 ^^ England's aid. 
 
 for a week. Do you go to Sir Francis \^ere and ask for 
 a simlar time. Do not tell him, if you can help it, the 
 exact nature of your enterprise. But if you cannot 
 obtain leave otherwise, of course you must do so. I will 
 be back here in two hours' time. We can then at once 
 get our disguises and hire a craft to take us to Willem- 
 stad." 
 
 Lionel at once went across to the quarters of Sir 
 Francis Vere. 
 
 " I have come. Sir Francis, to ask for a week's leave 
 of absence." 
 
 " That you can have, Lionel. What, are you going 
 shooting ducks on the frozen meres? " 
 
 " No, Sir Francis. I am going on a little expedition 
 with Captain Heraugiere, who has invited me to accom- 
 pany him. We have an idea in our heads that may per- 
 haps be altogether useless, but may possibly bear fruit. 
 In the first case we would say nothing about it; in the 
 second, we will lay it before you on our return." 
 
 " Very well," Sir Francis said with a smile. " You 
 showed that you could think at Sluys, and I hope some- 
 thing mav come of this idea of vours, whatever it mav 
 be." 
 
 At the appointed hour Captain Heraugiere returned, 
 having obtained leave of absence from the prince. Thev 
 at once went out into the town and bought the clothes 
 necessary for their disguise. They returned with these 
 to their lodgings, and, having put them on, went down 
 to the wharf, where they had no difficulty in bargaining 
 with the master of a small craft to take them to W^illem- 
 stad, as the Spaniards had no ships whatever on the 
 water between Rotterdam and Bergen-op-Zoom. The 
 boat was to wait three days for them at that town, and to 
 bring them back to Rotterdam. As there was no reason 
 
THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 235 
 
 for delay they at once went on board and cast off. The 
 distance was but thirty miles, and just at nightfall they 
 stepped ashore at the town of Willemstad. 
 
 The next morning they had no difficulty in arranging 
 with a fisherman, who was going up to Breda with a 
 cargo of fish, to take the place of two of his boatmen at 
 the oars. 
 
 '' We want to spend a few hours there," Captain 
 Heraugiere said, " and will give you five crowns if you 
 will leave two of your men here and let us take their 
 places." 
 
 " That is a bargain," the man said at once; " that is, if 
 you can row, for we shall scarce take the tide up to the 
 town, and must keep on rowing to get there before the 
 ebb begins." 
 
 " We can row, though perhaps not so well as your own 
 men. You are, I suppose, in the habit of going there, 
 and are known to the guards at the port? They are not 
 likely, I should think, to notice that you haven't got the 
 same crew as usual? " 
 
 " There is no fear of that, and if they did I could easily 
 say that two of my men were unable to accompany me 
 to-day, and that I have hired fresh hands in their places." 
 
 Two of the men got out. Captain Heraugiere and 
 Lionel Vickars took their places, and the boat proceeded 
 up the river. The oars were heavy and clumsy, and the 
 newcomers were by no means sorry when, after a row of 
 twelve miles, they neared Breda. 
 
 " What are the regulations for entering Breda? " 
 Captain Heraugiere asked as they approached the town. 
 
 " There are no particular regulations," the master of 
 the Ijoat said, " save that, on entering the port, the boat 
 is searclied to see that it contains nothing but fish. 
 None are allowed to enter the gates of the town without 
 
236 BY England's aid. 
 
 giving their names, and satisfying the officer on guard 
 that they have business in the place." 
 
 An officer came on board as the boat ran up along- 
 side the quay and asked a few questions. After assisting 
 in getting the basket of fish on shore Captain Heraugiere 
 and Lionel sauntered away along the quay, leaving the 
 fishermen to dispose of their catch to the townspeople, 
 who had already begun to bargain for them. 
 
 The river Mark flowed through the town, supplying 
 its moats with water. Where it left the town on the 
 western side was the old castle, with a moat of its own 
 and strong fortified lines. Within was the quay, with 
 an open place called the fish-market leading to the gates 
 of the new castle. There were six hundred Spanish 
 infantry in the town and one hundred in the castle, and 
 one hundred cavalry. The governor of Breda, Edward 
 Lanzavecchia, was absent superintending the erection of 
 new fortifications at Gertruydenberg, and in his absence 
 the town was under the command of his son Paolo. 
 
 Great vigilance was exercised. All vessels entering the 
 port were strictly examined, and there was a guardhouse 
 on the quay. Lying by one of the wharves was a large 
 boat laden with peat, which was being rapidly unloaded, 
 the peat being sold as soon as landed, as fuel was very 
 short in the city. 
 
 " It seems to me," Lionel said, as they stood for a 
 minute looking on, " that this would be just the thing 
 for us. If we could make an arrangement with the cap- 
 tain of one of these peat-boats we might hide a number 
 of men in the hold and cover them with peat. A place 
 might be built large enough, I should think, to hold 
 seventy or eighty men, and yet have room for a quantity 
 of peat to be stowed over them." 
 
 " A capital idea," Captain Heraugiere said. " The 
 
THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 237 
 
 peat comes from above the town. We must find out 
 where the barges are loaded, and try to get at one of the 
 captains." 
 
 After a short walk through the town they returned 
 to the boat. The fisherman had already sold out his 
 stock, and was glad at seeing his passengers return ear- 
 lier than he expected ; but as the guard was standing by 
 he rated them severely for keeping him waiting so long, 
 and with a muttered excuse they took their places in the 
 boat and rowed down the river. 
 
 " I want you to put us ashore on the left bank as soon 
 as we are out of sight of the town," Captain Heraugiere 
 said. "As it will be heavy work getting your boat back 
 with only two of you, I will give you a couple of crowns 
 beyond the amount I bargained with you for." 
 
 " That will do well enough," the man said. " We have 
 got the tide with us, and can drop down at our leisure." 
 
 As soon as they were landed they made a wide detour 
 to avoid the town, and, coming down again upon the 
 river above it, followed its banks for three miles, when 
 they put up at a little inn in the small village of Leur on 
 its bank. They had scarcely sat dowm to a meal when 
 a man came in and called for supper. The landlord 
 placed another plate at the table near them, and the man 
 at once got into conversation with them, and they 
 learned that he was master of a peat-boat that had that 
 morning left Breda empty. 
 
 " W'c were in Breda ourselves this morning," Captain 
 Heraugiere said, " and saw a peat-boat unloading there. 
 There seemed to be a brisk demand for the fuel." 
 
 "Yes; it is a good trade at present," the man said. 
 " There are only six of us who have permits to enter the 
 port, and it is as much as we can do to keep the town 
 supplicfl with fuel ; for, you see, at any moment the river 
 
23S BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 may be frozen up, so the citizens need to keep a good 
 stock on hand. I ought not to grumble, since I reap the 
 benefit of the Spanish regulations; but all these restric- 
 tions on trade come mighty hard upon the people of 
 Breda. It was not so in the old time." 
 
 After supper was over Captain Heraugiere ordered a 
 couple of flasks of spirits, and presently learned from the 
 boatman that his name was Adrian Van de Berg, and 
 that he had been at one time a servant in the household 
 of William of Orange. Little by little Captain Herau- 
 giere felt his way, and soon found that the boatman was 
 an enthusiastic patriot. He then confided to him that 
 he himself was an officer in the States' service, and had 
 come to Breda to ascertain whether there was any possi- 
 bility of capturing the town by surprise. 
 
 " We hit on a plan to-day," he said, " which promises 
 a chance of success; but it needs the assistance of one 
 ready to risk his life." 
 
 " I am ready to risk my life in any enterprise that has 
 a fair chance of success," the boatman said, " but I do 
 not see how I can be of much assistance." 
 
 " You can be of the greatest assistance if you will, 
 and will render the greatest service to your country if 
 you will join in our plan. What we propose is that we 
 should construct a shelter of boards four feet high in the 
 bottom of your boat, leading from your little cabin aft 
 right up to the bow^ In this I calculate we could stow 
 seventy men; then the peat could be piled over it, and if 
 you entered the port somewhat late in the afternoon, 
 you could manage that it was not unladen so as to un- 
 cover the roof of our shelter before work ceased for the 
 night. Then we could sally out, overpower the guard 
 on the quay, make for one of the gates, master the guard 
 there, and open it to our friends without." 
 
THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 239 
 
 '' It is a bold plan and a good one," \'an de Berg said. 
 " and I am ready to run my share of the risk with you. 
 I am so well known in Breda that they do not search 
 the cargo very closely when I arrive, and I see no reason 
 why the party hidden below should not escape observa- 
 tion. I will undertake my share of the business if you 
 decide to carry it out. I served the prince for fifteen 
 years, and am ready to serve his son. There are plenty 
 of planks to be obtained at a place three miles above here, 
 and it would not take many hours to construct the false 
 deck. If you send a messenger here giving me two days' 
 notice, it shall be built and the peat stowed on it by the 
 time you arrive." 
 
 It was late at night before the conversation was con- 
 cluded, and the next morning Captain Heraugiere and 
 Lionel started on their return, struck the river some 
 miles below Breda, obtained a passage over the river in 
 a passing boat late in the afternoon, and, sleeping at 
 Willemstad, went on board their boat next morning and 
 returned to Rotterdam. It was arranged that Lionel 
 should say nothing about their journey until Captain 
 Heraugiere had opened the subject to Prince Maurice. 
 
 " You are back before your time," Sir Francis Vere 
 said, when Lionel reported himself for duty. " Has any- 
 thing come of this project of yours, whatever it may be? " 
 
 " We hope so, sir. Captain Heraugiere will make his 
 report to Prince Maurice. He is the leader of the party, 
 and. tlierefore, we thought it best that he should report 
 to Prince Maurice, who, if he thinks well of it, will, of 
 course, communicate with you." 
 
 The next day a message arrived from A^oorne request- 
 ing Sir Francis \'ere to proceed thither to discuss with 
 the prince a matter of importance. He returned after 
 two days' absence, and presently sent for Lionel. 
 
240 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 " This is a rare enterprise that Captain Heraugiere 
 has proposed to the prince," he said, " and promises well 
 for success. It is to be kept a profound secret, and a 
 few only will know aught of it until it is executed. 
 Heraugiere is, of course, to have command of the party 
 which is to be hidden in the barge, and is to pick out 
 eighty men from the garrisons of Gorcum and Lowes- 
 teyn. He has begged that you shall be of the party, 
 as he says that the whole matter was in the first case 
 suggested to him by you. The rest of the men and 
 officers will be Dutch." 
 
 A fortnight later, on the 22d of February, Sir Francis 
 Vere, on his return from The Hague, where Prince 
 Maurice now was, told Lionel that all was arranged. 
 The message had come down from \"an de Berg that the 
 hiding place was constructed. They were to join Herau- 
 giere the next day. 
 
 On the 24th of February the little party started. He- 
 raugiere had chosen young, active, and daring men. 
 With him were Captains Logier and Fervet, and Lieu- 
 tenant Held. They embarked on board a vessel, and 
 were landed near the mouth of the Mark, as De Berg 
 was this time going to carry the peat up the river instead 
 of down, fearing that the passage of seventy men through 
 the country would attract attention. The same night 
 Prince Maurice, Sir Francis V^ere, Count Hohenlohe, and 
 other officers sailed to Willemstad, their destination hav- 
 ing been kept a strict secret from all but those engaged 
 in the enterprise. Six hundred English troops, eight 
 hundred Dutch, and three hundred cavalry had been 
 drawn from different garrisons, and were also to land 
 at Willemstad. 
 
 When Heraugiere's party arrived at the point agreed 
 on at eleven o'clock at night, \'an de Berg was not there, 
 
THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 241 
 
 nor was the barge; and angry and alarmed at his absence 
 they searched about for him for hours, and at last found 
 him in the village of Terheyde. He made the excuse 
 that he had overslept himself, and that he was afraid 
 the plot had been discovered. As everything depended 
 upon his co-operation, Heraugiere abstained from the 
 angry reproaches which the strange conduct of the man 
 had excited; and as it was now^ too late to do anything 
 that night, a meeting was arranged for the following 
 evening, and a message was dispatched to the prince 
 telling him that the expedition was postponed for a day. 
 On their return the men all gave free vent to their 
 indignation. 
 
 " I have no doubt," Heraugiere said, " that the fellow 
 has turned coward now that the time has come to face 
 the danger. It is one thing to talk about a matter as 
 long as it is far distant, but another to look it in the face 
 when it is close at hand. I do not believe that he will 
 come to-morrow." 
 
 " If he does not he will deserve hanging," Captain 
 Logier said ; " after all the trouble he has given in getting 
 the troops together, and after bringing the prince himself 
 over." 
 
 " It will go very near hanging, if not cjuite," Herau- 
 giere muttered. " If he thinks that he is going to fool 
 us with impunity, he is mightily mistaken. If he is a 
 wise man he will start at daybreak, and get as far away 
 as he can before nightfall, if he does not mean to come." 
 
 The next day the party remained in hiding in a barn, 
 and in the evening again went down to the river. There 
 was a barge lying there laden high with turf. A general 
 exclamation of satisfaction broke from all when they saw 
 it. There were two men on it. One landed and came to 
 meet them- 
 
242 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 "Where is Van de Berg?" Captain Heraugiere asked 
 as he came up. 
 
 " He is ill and unable to come, but has sent you this 
 letter. My brother and myself have undertaken the 
 business." 
 
 The letter merely said that the writer was too ill to 
 come, but had sent in his place his two nephews, one or 
 other of whom always accompanied him. and who could 
 be trusted thoroughly to carry out the plan. The party 
 at once went on board the vessel, descended into the 
 little cabin aft, and then passed through a hole, made 
 by the removal of two planks, into the hold that had 
 been prepared for them. Heraugiere remained on deck, 
 and from time to time descended to inform those below 
 of the progress being made. It was slow indeed, for a 
 strong wind, laden with sleet, blew directly down the 
 river. Huge blocks of ice floated down, and the two 
 boatmen with their poles had the greatest difficulty in 
 keeping the boat's head up the stream. 
 
 At last the wind so increased that navigation became 
 impossible, and the barge was made fast against the 
 bank. From Monday night until Thursday morning the 
 gale continued. Progress was impossible, and the party, 
 cramped up in the hold, suffered greatly from hunger 
 and thirst. On Thursday evening they could sustain it 
 no longer, and landed. They were for a time scarce able 
 to walk, so cramped were their limbs by their long con- 
 finement, and made their way up painfully to a fortified 
 building called Nordand. standing far from any other 
 habitations. Here they obtained food and drink, and 
 remained until, at eleven at night, one of the boatmen 
 came to them with the news that the wind had changed, 
 and was now blowing in from the sea. They again took 
 their places on board, but the water was low in the river, 
 
THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 243 
 
 and it was difficult work passing the shallows, and it was 
 not until Saturday afternoon that they passed the boom 
 below the town and entered the inner harbor. 
 
 An officer of the guard came off in a boat and boarded 
 the barge. The weather was so bitterly cold that he at 
 once went into the little cabin and there chatted with the 
 two boatmen. Those in the hold could hear every word 
 that was said, and they almost held their breath, for the 
 slightest noise would betray them. After a while the 
 officer got into his boat again, saying he would send 
 some men off to warp the vessel into the castle dock, 
 as the fuel was required by the garrison there. As the 
 barge was making its way toward the water gate, it 
 struck upon a hidden obstruction in the river and began 
 to leak rapidly. The situation of those in the hold was 
 now terrible, for in a few minutes the water rose to their 
 knees, and the choice seemed to be presented to them 
 of being drowned like rats there, or leaping overboard, 
 in which case they would be captured and hung without 
 mercy. The boatmen plied the pumps vigorously, 
 and in a short time a party of Italian soldiers arrived 
 from the shore and towed the vessel into the inner har- 
 bor, and made her fast close to the guardhouse of the 
 castle. A party of laborers at once came on board and 
 began to unload the turf; the need of fuel both in the 
 town and castle being great, for the weather had been 
 for some time bitterly cold. 
 
 A fresh danger now arose. The sudden immersion in 
 the icy waters in the close calkin brought on a sudden 
 inclination to sneeze and cough. Lieutenant Held, find- 
 ing himself unable to repress his cough, handed his 
 dagger to Lionel \'ickars, who happened to be sitting 
 next to him, and implored him to stab him to the heart 
 lest his cough might betray the whole party; but one of 
 
244 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 the boatmen, who was standing close to the cabin, heard 
 the sounds, and bade his companion go on pumping with 
 as much noise and clatter as possible, while he himself did 
 the same, telling those standing on the wharf alongside 
 that the boat was almost full of water. The boatmen 
 behaved with admirable calmness and coolness, exchang- 
 ing jokes with acquaintances on the quay, keeping up 
 a lively talk, asking high prices for their peat, and engag- 
 ing in long and animated bargains so as to prevent the 
 turf from being taken too rapidly ashore. 
 
 At last, when but a few layers of turf remained over 
 the roof of the hold, the elder brother told the men 
 unloading that it was getting too dark, and he himself 
 was too tired and worn out to attend to things any 
 longer. He therefore gave the men some money and 
 told them to go to the nearest public house to drink his 
 health, and to return the first thing in the morning to 
 finish unloading. The younger of the two brothers had 
 already left the boat. He made his w'ay through the 
 town, and started at full speed to carry the news to 
 Prince Maurice that the barge had arrived safely in the 
 town, and the attempt would be made at midnight; also 
 of the fact they had learned from those on the wharf, 
 that the governor had heard a rumor that a force had 
 landed somewhere on the coast and had gone ofi again 
 to Gertruydenbcrg in all haste, believing that some 
 design was on foot against that town. His son Paolo 
 was again in command of the garrison. 
 
 A little before midnight Captain Heraugiere told his 
 comrades that the hour had arrived, and that only by 
 the most desperate bravery could they hope to succeed, 
 while death was the certain consequence of failure. The 
 band was divided into two companies. He himself 
 with one was to attack the main guardhouse; the other, 
 
THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 245 
 
 under Fervet, was to seize the arsenal of the fortress. 
 Noiselessly they stole out from their hiding place, and 
 formed upon the wharf within the inclosure of the castle. 
 Heraugiere moved straight upon the guardhouse. The 
 sentry was secured instantly; but the slight noise was 
 heard, and the captain of the watch ran out. but was in- 
 stantly cut down. 
 
 Others came out with torches, but after a brief fight 
 were driven into the guardhouse; when all were shot 
 down through the doors and windows. Captain Fervet 
 and his band had done equally well. The magazine of 
 the castle was seized, and its defenders slain. Paolo 
 Lanzavecchia made a sally from the palace with a few 
 of his adherents, but was wounded and driven back ; and 
 the rest of the garrison of the castle, ignorant of the 
 strength of the force that had thus risen as it were from 
 the earth upon them, fled panic-stricken, not even paus- 
 ing to destroy the bridge between the castle and the 
 town. 
 
 Young Paolo Lanzavecchia now began a parley with 
 the assailants; but while the negotiations were going on 
 Hohenlohe with his cavalry came up — having been 
 apprised by the boatman that the attempt was about to 
 be made — battered down the palisade near the water 
 gate, and entered the castle. A short time afterward 
 Prince Maurice, Sir Francis \'ere, and other officers 
 arrived with the main body of the troops. But the fight 
 was over before even Hohenlohe arrived; forty of the 
 garrison being killed, and not a single man of the 
 seventy assailants. The burgomaster, finding that the 
 castle had fallen, and that a strong force had arrived, 
 then sent a trumpeter to the castle to arrange for the 
 capitulation of the town, which was settled on the fol- 
 lowing terms: All plundering was commuted for the 
 
246 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 payment of two months' pay to every soldier engaged 
 in the affair. All who chose might leave the city, with 
 full protection to life and property. Those who were 
 willing to remain were not to be molested in their con- 
 sciences or households with regard to religion. 
 
 The news of the capture of Breda was received with 
 immense enthusiasm throughout Holland. It was the 
 first offensive operation that had been successfully 
 undertaken, and gave new hope to the patriots. 
 
 Parma was furious at the cowardice with which five 
 companies of foot and one of horse — all picked troops — ■ 
 had fled before the attack of seventy Hollanders. Three 
 captains were publicly beheaded in Brussels and a fourth 
 degraded to the ranks, while Lanzavecchia was deprived 
 of the command of Gertruydenberg. 
 
 For some months before the assault upon Breda the 
 army of Holland had been gaining vastly in strength and 
 organization. Prince Maurice, aided by his cousin 
 Lewis William, stadholder of Friesland, had been hard 
 at work getting it into a state of efficiency. Lewis Wil- 
 liam, a man of great energy and military talent, saw that 
 the use of solid masses of men in the field was no longer 
 fitted to a state of things when the improvements in fire- 
 arms of all sorts had entirely changed the condition of 
 war. He therefore reverted to the old Roman methods, 
 and drilled his soldiers in small bodies; teaching them to 
 turn and wheel, advance or retreat, and perform all sorts 
 of maneuvers with regularity and order. Prince Mau- 
 rice adopted the same plan in Holland, and the tactics 
 so introduced proved so efficient that they were sooner 
 or later adopted by all civilized nations. 
 
 At the time when William of Orange tried to relieve 
 the hard-pressed city of Haarlem, he could with the 
 greatest difficulty muster three or four thousand men for 
 
THE SURPRISE OF BREDA. 247 
 
 the purpose. The army of the Netherlands was now 
 twenty-two thousand strong- of whom two thousand 
 were cavalry. It was well disciplined, well equipped, 
 and regularly paid, and was soon to prove that the pains 
 bestowed upon it had not been thrown away. In the 
 course of the eighteen years that had followed the cap- 
 ture of Brill and the commencement of the struggle with 
 Spain, the wealth and prosperity of Holland had enor- 
 mously increased. The Dutch were masters of the sea- 
 coast, the ships of the Zeelanders closed every avenue to 
 the interior, and while the commerce of Antv\'erp, Ghent, 
 Bruges, and the other cities of the provinces that re- 
 mained in the hands of the Spaniards was for the time 
 destroyed, and their population fell ofif by a half, Holland 
 benefited in proportion. 
 
 From all the Spanish provinces men of energy and 
 wealth passed over in immense numbers to Holland, 
 where they could pursue their commerce and indus- 
 tries — free from the exactions and cruelty under which 
 they had for so many years groaned. The result was 
 that the cities of Holland increased vastly in wealth and 
 population, and the resources at the disposal of Prince 
 Maurice enormously exceeded those with which his 
 father had for so many years sustained the struggle. 
 
 I-'or a while after the capture of Breda there was 
 breathing time in Holland, and Maurice was busy in in- 
 creasing and improving his army. Parma was fettered 
 ]jy the imperious commands of Philip, who had com- 
 l>letely crippled him by withdrawing a considerable num- 
 ber of his troops for service in the war which he was 
 waging with France. But above all the destruction of 
 the Armada, and with it the naval supremacy of Spain, 
 harl changcfl the situation. 
 
 Holland was free to carry on her enterprises by sea, 
 
248 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 and had free communication and commerce with her 
 Enghsh ally, while communication between Spain and 
 the Netherlands was difficult. Re-enforcements could 
 no longer be sent by sea, and had to be sent across 
 Europe from Italy. Parma was worn out by exertions, 
 disappointment, and annoyance, and his health was seri- 
 ously failing; while opposed to him were three young 
 commanders, — Maurice, Lewis William, and Francis 
 Vere, — all men of military genius and full of confidence 
 and energy. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 A SLAVE IN BARBARY. 
 
 The Tarifa had left port but a few hours when a 
 strong wind rose from the north, and rapidly increased 
 in violence until it was blowing a gale. 
 
 " Inez is terribly ill," Gerald said when he met Geof- 
 frey on deck the following morning. " I believe at the 
 present moment she would face her father and risk 
 everything, if she could but be put on shore." 
 
 " I can well imagine that. However, she will think 
 otherwise to-morrow or next day. I believe these 
 Mediterranean storms do not last long. There is no 
 fear of six weeks of bad weather such as we had when 
 we were last afloat together." 
 
 " No. I have just been speaking to the captain. He 
 says they generally blow themselves out in two or three 
 days; but still, even that is not a pleasant lookout. 
 These vessels are not like your English craft, which 
 seem to be able to sail almost in the eye of the wind. 
 They are lubberly craft and badly handled; and if this 
 gale lasts for three days we shall be down on the Bar- 
 
GnOFFRKY FALLS INTO THE HaNUS OF THB COkSAlRS.— Page 249. 
 
 Eng. AiJ.] 
 
A SLAVE IN BARBARV. 249 
 
 oan' coast, and I would rather risk another journey 
 through Spain than get down so near the country of the 
 Moors." 
 
 " I can understand that," Geoffrey agreed. " How- 
 ever, I see there are some thirty soldiers forward on their 
 way to join one of the regiments in Naples, so we ought 
 to be able to beat off any corsair that might come 
 near us." 
 
 " Yes; but if we got down on their coast we might be 
 attacked by half a dozen of them," Gerald said. " How- 
 ever, one need not begin to worry one's self at present; 
 the gale may abate within a few hours." 
 
 At the end of the second day the wind went down sud- 
 denly; and through the night the vessel rolled heavily 
 for the sea was still high, and there was not a breath of 
 wind to fill her sails and steady her. By the morning 
 the sea had gone down, but there was still an absence of 
 wind. 
 
 " We have had a horrible night," Gerald remarked, 
 " but we may think ourselves fortunate indeed," and he 
 pointed to the south, where the land was plainly visible 
 at a distance of nine or ten miles. " If the gale had con- 
 tinued to blow until now we should have been on shore 
 long before this." 
 
 " We are too near to be pleasant," Geoffrey said, " for 
 they can see us as plainly as we can see the land. It is 
 to be hoped that a breeze may spring up from the south 
 before long and enable us to creep off the land. Unless 
 I am greatly mistaken I can see the masts of some craft 
 or other in a line with those white houses over there." 
 
 " I don't see them," Gerald replied, gazing intently in 
 the direction in which Geoffrey pointed. 
 
 " Let us go up to the top, Gerald; we shall see her hull 
 from there plainly enough." 
 
25<5 SY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 On reaching the top Gerald saw at once that his 
 friend's eyes had not deceived him. 
 
 " Yes, there is a vessel there, sure enough, Geoffrey. 
 I cannot see whether she has one or two masts, for her 
 head is in this direction." 
 
 " That is not the w^orst of it," Geofifrey said, shading 
 his eyes and gazing intently on the distant object. 
 " She is rowing; I can see the light flash on her oars 
 every stroke. That is a Moorish, galley, and she is 
 coming out toward us." 
 
 " I believe you are right," Gerald replied, after gazing 
 earnestly for some time. " Yes, I saw the flash of the 
 oars then distinctly." 
 
 They at once descended to the deck and informed the 
 captain of what they had seen. He hastily mounted to 
 the top. 
 
 " There is no mistake about it," he said, after looking 
 intently for a short time; " it is one of the Barbary cor- 
 sairs, and she is making out toward us. The holy saints 
 preserve us from these bloodthirsty infidels." 
 
 " The saints will do their work if we do ours," Gerald 
 remarked; " and we had best do as large a share as pos- 
 sible. What is the number of your crew, captain? " 
 
 " Nineteen men altogether." 
 
 " And there are thirty soldiers, and six male pas- 
 sengers in the cabin," Gerald said; " so we muster fifty- 
 four. That ought to be enough to beat off the corsair." 
 
 On returning to the deck the captain informed the 
 officer in charge of the troops on board that a Moorish 
 pirate was putting off toward them, and that unless the 
 wind came to their aid there was no chance of escaping 
 a conflict with her. 
 
 " Then we must fight her, captain," the officer, who 
 was still a youth, said cheerfully. " I have thirty men, 
 
A SLAVE IX BARBARV. 251 
 
 of whom at least half are veterans. You have four can- 
 non on board, and there are the crew and passengers." 
 
 " Fifty-four in all," Gerald said. " We ought to be 
 able to make a good fight of it." 
 
 Orders were at once given, and soldiers and crew were 
 mustered and informed of the approaching danger. 
 
 " We have got to fight, men, and to fight hard," the 
 young officer said; " for if we are beaten you know the 
 result — either our throats will be cut or we shall have to 
 row in their galleys for the rest of our lives. So there is 
 not much choice." 
 
 In an hour the corsair was halfway between the coast 
 and the vessel. By this time every preparation had been 
 made for her reception. Arms had been distributed 
 among the crew and such of the passengers as were not 
 already provided, the guns had been cast loose and 
 ammunition brought up, caldrons of pitch were ranged 
 along the bulwarks, and fires lighted on slabs of stone 
 placed beneath them. The coppers in the galleys were 
 already boiling. 
 
 " Xow, captain," the young officer said. " do you and 
 your sailors work the guns and ladle out the pitch and 
 boiling water, and be in readiness to catch up their pikes 
 and axes and aid in the defense if the villains gain a foot- 
 ing on the deck. I and my men and the passengers 
 will do our best to keep them from climbing up." 
 
 The vessel was provided with sweeps, and the captain 
 had in the first place proposed to man thcni; but Gerald 
 pointed out that the corsair would row three feet to their 
 one, and that it was important tliat all should be fresh 
 and vigorous when the pirates came alongside. The 
 idea had consecjuently been abandoned, and the vessel 
 lay motionless in the water while the corsair was 
 approaching. 
 
2^2 BV England's aid. 
 
 Inez, who felt better now that the motion had subsided, 
 came on deck as the preparations were being made. 
 Gerald told her of the danger that was approaching. 
 She turned pale. 
 
 " This is dreadful, Gerald. I would rather face death 
 a thousand times than be captured by the Moors." 
 
 " We shall beat them ofif, dear, never fear. They will 
 not reckon upon the soldiers we have on board, and will 
 expect an easy prize. I do not suppose that, apart from 
 the galley-slaves, they have more men on board than we 
 have, and fighting as we do for liberty, each of us ought 
 to be equal to a couple of these Moorish dogs. When 
 the conflict begins you must go below." 
 
 " I shall not do that," Inez said firmly. " We will 
 share the same fate, whatever it may be, Gerald; and 
 remember that, whatever happens, I will not live to be 
 carried captive among them. I will stab myself to the 
 heart if I see that all is lost." 
 
 " You shall come on deck if you will, Inez, when they 
 get close alongside. I do not suppose there will be 
 many shots fired — they will be in too great a hurry to 
 board; but as long as they are shooting you must keep 
 below. After that come up, if you will. It would make 
 a coward of me did I know that a chance shot might 
 strike you." 
 
 " Very well, then, Gerald; to please you I will go down 
 until they come alongside. Then, come what will, I 
 shall be on deck." 
 
 As the general opinion on board was that the corsairs 
 would not greatly outnumber them, while they would be 
 at a great disadvantage from the lowness of their vessel 
 in the water, there was a general feeling of confidence, 
 and the approach of the enemy was watched with calm- 
 ness. When half a mile distant two pufifs of smoke burst 
 
A SLAVE IX BARBARY. 253 
 
 out from the corsair's bows. A moment later a shot 
 struck the ship, and another threw up the water close to 
 her stern. The four guns of the Tarifa had been 
 brought over to the side on which the enemy was ap- 
 proaching, and these were now discharged. One of the 
 shots carried away some oars on the starboard side of 
 the galley, another struck her in the bow. There was a 
 slight confusion on board; two or three oars were 
 shifted over from the port to the starboard side, and she 
 continued her way. 
 
 The guns were loaded again, bags of bullets being 
 this time inserted instead of balls. The corsairs fired 
 once more, but their shots were unanswered; and with 
 wild yells and shouts they approached the motionless 
 Spanish vessel. 
 
 " She is crowded with men," Gerald remarked to Geof- 
 frey. " She has far more on board than we reckoned 
 on/' 
 
 " We have not given them a close volley yet," Geof- 
 frey replied. " If the guns are well aimed, they will 
 make matters equal." 
 
 The corsair was little more than her own length away 
 when the captain gave the order, and the four guns 
 poured their contents upon her crowded decks. The 
 effect was terrible. The mass of men gathered in her 
 bow, in readiness to board as soon as she touched the 
 Tarifa, was literally swept away. Another half minute 
 she was alongside the Spaniard, and the Moors, with wild 
 shouts of vengeance, tried to clamber on board. 
 
 But they had not reckoned upon meeting with more 
 than the ordinary crew of a merchant ship. The sol- 
 diers discharged their arquebuses, and then with pike 
 and sword opposed an impenetrable barrier to the assail- 
 ants, while the sailors from behind ladled over the boil- 
 
254 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 ing pitch and water through intervals purposely left in 
 the line of the defenders. The conflict lasted but a few 
 minutes. Well-nigh half the Moors had been swept 
 away by the discharge of the cannon, and the rest, but 
 little superior in numbers to the Spaniards, were not 
 long before they lost heart, their efforts relaxed, and 
 shouts arose to the galley-slaves to row astern. 
 
 "Now, it is our turn!" the young of^cer cried. 
 " Follow me, my men! we will teach the dogs a lesson." 
 As he spoke he sprang from the bulwark down upon the 
 deck of the corsair. 
 
 Geoffrey, who was standing next to him, followed his 
 example, as did five or six soldiers. They were instantly 
 engaged in a hand-to-hand fight with the Moors. In 
 the din and confusion they heard not the shouts of their 
 comrades. After a minute's fierce fighting, Geoffrey, 
 finding that he and his companions were being pressed 
 back, glanced round to see why support did not arrive, 
 and saw that there were already thirty feet of water be- 
 tween the two vessels. He was about to spring over- 
 board when the Moors made a desperate rush, his guard 
 was beaten down, a blow from a Moorish scimitar fell on 
 his head, and he lost consciousness. 
 
 It was a long time before he recovered. The first 
 sound he was aware of was the creaking of the oars. He 
 lay dreamily listening to this, and wondering what it 
 meant, until the truth suddenly flashed across him. He 
 opened his eyes and looked around. A heavy weight 
 lay across his legs, and he saw the young Spanish officer 
 lying dead there. Several other Spaniards lay close by, 
 while the deck was strewn with the corpses of the Moors. 
 He understood at once what had happened. The ves- 
 sels had drifted apart just as he sprang on board, 
 cutting off those who had boarded the corsair from all 
 
A SLAVE IN BARBARY. 255 
 
 assistance from their friends, and as soon as they had 
 been overpowered the galley had started on her return 
 to the port from which she had come out. 
 
 " At any rate," he said to himself, " Gerald and Inez 
 are safe; that is a comfort, whatever comes of it." 
 
 It was not until the corsair dropped anchor near the 
 shore that the dispirited Moors paid any attention to 
 those by whom their deck was cumbered. Then the 
 Spaniards were first examined. Four, who were dead, 
 were at once tossed overboard. Geoffrey and two others 
 who showed signs of life were left for the present, a 
 bucket of water being thrown over each to revive them. 
 The ^Moorish wounded and the dead were then lowered 
 into boats and taken on shore for care or burial. Then 
 Geoffrey and the two Spaniards were ordered to rise. 
 
 xA.ll three were able to do so with some difficulty, and 
 were rowed ashore. They were received, when they 
 landed, by the curses and execrations of the people of the 
 little town, who would have torn them to pieces had not 
 their captors marched them to the prison occupied by 
 the galley-slaves when on shore, and left them there. 
 Most of the galley-slaves were far too exhausted by 
 their long row, and too indifferent to aught but their 
 own sufferings, to pay any attention to the newcomers. 
 Two or three, however, came up to them and offered to 
 assist in bandaging their wounds. Their doublets had 
 already been taken by their captors; but they now tore 
 strips off their shirts, and with these stanched the bleed- 
 ing of their wounds. 
 
 " It was luck\- for you that five or six of our number 
 were killed l)y that discharge of grape you gave us," one 
 of them said, " or they would have thrown you over- 
 board at once. Although, after all, death is almost pref- 
 erable to such a life as ours." 
 
256 BY England's aid. 
 
 "How long have you been here?" Geoffrey asked. 
 
 "I hardly know," the other replied; "one almost 
 loses count of time here. But it is somewhere about ten 
 years. I am sturdy, you see. Three years at most is 
 the average of our life in the galleys, though there are 
 plenty die before as many months have passed. I come 
 of a hardy race. I am not a Spaniard. I was captured 
 in an attack on a town in the West Indies, and had three 
 years on board one of your galleys at Cadiz. Then she 
 was captured by the Moors, and here I have been ever 
 since." 
 
 "Then you must be an Englishman!" Geoffrey ex- 
 claimed in that language. 
 
 The man stared at him stupidly for a minute, and then 
 burst into tears. " I have never thought to hear my 
 own tongue again, lad," he said, holding out his hand. 
 " Ay, I am English, and was one of Hawkins' men. 
 But how come you to be in a Spanish ship? I have 
 heard our masters say, when talking together, that there 
 is war now between the English and Spaniards; that is, 
 war at home. There has always been war out on the 
 Spanish Main, but they know nothing of that." 
 
 " I was made prisoner in a fight we had with the great 
 Spanish Armada off Gravelines," Geoffrey said. 
 
 " We heard a year ago from some Spaniards they cap- 
 tured that a great fleet was being prepared to conquer 
 England; but no news has come to us since. We are 
 the only galley here, and as our benches were full, the 
 prisoners they have taken since were sent off at once to 
 Algiers or other ports, so we have heard nothing. But 
 I told the Spaniards that if Drake and Hawkins were in 
 England when their great fleet got there, they were not 
 likely to have it all their own way. Tell me all about it, 
 lad. You do not know how hungry I am for news from 
 home." 
 
A SLAVE TX BARBARY. 257 
 
 Geoffrey related to the sailor the tale of the overthrow 
 and destruction of the Armada, which threw him into 
 an ecstasy of satisfaction. 
 
 " These fellows," he said, pointing to the other galley- 
 slaves, " have for the last year been telling me that I 
 need not call myself an Englishman any more, for that 
 England was only a part of Spain now. I will open 
 their eyes a bit in the morning. But I won't ask you 
 any more questions now; it is a shame to have made 
 you talk so much after such a clip as you have had on 
 the head." 
 
 Geoffrey turned round on the sand that formed their 
 only bed, and was soon asleep; the last sound he heard 
 being the chuckling of his companion over the discom- 
 fiture of the Armada. 
 
 In the morning the guard came in with a great dish 
 filled with a sort of porridge of coarsely ground grain, 
 boiled with water. In a corner of the yard were a num- 
 ber of calabashes, each composed of half a gourd. The 
 slaves each dipped one of these into the vessel, and so 
 ate their breakfast. Before beginning Geoffrey went to 
 a trough, into which a jet of water was constantly falling 
 from a small pipe, bathed his head and face, and took a 
 long drink. 
 
 " We may be thankful," the sailor, who had already 
 told him that his name was Stephen Boldero, said, " that 
 someone in the old times laid on that water. If it had 
 not been for that I do not know what we should have 
 done, and a drink of muddy stuff once or twice a day is 
 all we should have got. That there pure water is just 
 the saving of us." 
 
 " What are we going to do now? " Geoffrey asked. 
 " Does the galley go out every day? " 
 
 "Bless you, no! sometimes not once a month; only 
 
258 RY England's aid. 
 
 when a sail is made out in sight, and the wind is Hght 
 enough to give us the chance of capturing her. Some- 
 times we go out on a cruise for a month at a time; but 
 that is not often. At other times we do the work of the 
 town, mend the roads, sweep up the fihh, repair the 
 quays; do anything, in fact, that wants doing. The 
 work, except in the galleys, is not above a man's 
 strength. Some men die under it, because the Span- 
 iards lose heart and turn sullen, and then comes down 
 the whip on their backs, and they break their hearts over 
 it; but a man as does his best, and is cheerful and will- 
 ing, gets on well enough except in the galleys. 
 
 "That is work; that is. There is a chap walks up 
 and down with a whip, and when they are chasing he lets 
 it fall promiscuous, and even if you are rowing fit to kill 
 yourself you do not escape it, but on shore here, if you 
 keep up your spirits, things aint altogether so bad. Now 
 I have got you here to talk to in my own lingo I feel 
 quite a different man. For although I have been here 
 ten years, and can jabber in Spanish, I have never got on 
 with these fellows; as is only natural, seeing that I am an 
 Englishman and know all about their doings in the 
 Spanish Main, and hate them worse than poison. Well, 
 our time is up, so I am off. I do not expect they will 
 make you work till your wounds are healed a bit." 
 
 This supposition turned out correct, and for the next 
 week Geoffrey was allowed to remain quietly in the yard 
 when the gang went out to their work. At the end of 
 that time his wound had closed, and being heartily sick 
 of the monotony of his life, he voluntarily fell in by the 
 side of Boldero when the gang was called to work. The 
 overseer was apparently pleased at this evidence of will- 
 ingness on the part of the young captive, and said some- 
 
A SLAVE IN BARBARY. 259 
 
 thing to him in his own tongue. This his companion 
 translated as being an order that he was not to work too 
 hard for the present. 
 
 " I am bound to say, mate, that these Moors are, as a 
 rule, much better masters than the Spaniards. I have 
 tried them both, and I would rather be in a Moorish 
 galley than a Spanish one, by a long way, except just 
 when they are chasing a ship, and are half wild with 
 excitement. These Moors are not half bad fellows, 
 while it don't seem to me that a Spaniard has got a heart 
 in him. Then, again, I do not think they are quite so 
 hard on Englishmen as they are on Spaniards; for they 
 hate the Spaniards because they drove them out of their 
 country. Once or twice I have had a talk with the over- 
 seer when he has been in a special good humor, and he 
 knows we hate the Spaniards as much as they do, and 
 that though they call us all Christian dogs, our Chris- 
 tianity aint a bit like that of the Spaniards. I shall let 
 him know, the first chance I have, that you are English 
 too, and I shall ask him to let you always work by the 
 side of me." 
 
 As Stephen Boldero had foretold, Geoffrey did not 
 find his work on shore oppressively hard. He did his 
 best, and as he and his companion always performed a 
 far larger share of work than that done by any two of 
 the Spaniards, they gained the good will of their over- 
 looker, who, when a fortnight later the principal bey of 
 tlic place sent down a recjucst for two slaves to do some 
 rough work in his garden, selected them for the work, 
 
 " Xow we will just buckle to, lad,"' Stephen Boldero 
 said. " This bey is the captain of the corsair, and he 
 can make things a deal easier for us if he chooses; so 
 \vc will not spare ourselves. He had one of the men up 
 
26o BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 there two years ago, and kept him for some months, and 
 the fellow found it so hard, when he came back here 
 again, tliat he pined and died ofi in no time." 
 
 A guard took them to the bey's house, which stood 
 on high ground behind the town. The bey came out to 
 examine the men chosen for his work. 
 
 " I hear," he said, " that you are both Enghsh, and 
 hate the Spaniards as much as we do. Well, if I find 
 you work well, you will be well treated; if not, you will 
 be sent back at once. Now, come with me, and I shall 
 show you what you have to do." 
 
 The high wall at the back of the garden had been 
 pulled down, and the bey intended to enlarge the in- 
 closure considerably. 
 
 " You are first," he said, " to dig a foundation for the 
 new wall along that line marked out by stakes. When 
 that is done you will supply the masons with stone and 
 mortar. When the wall is finished the new ground will 
 all have to be dug deeply and planted with shrubs, under 
 the superintendence of my gardener. While you are 
 working here you will not return to the prison, but will 
 sleep in that outhouse in the garden." 
 
 " You shall have no reason to complain of our work," 
 Boldero said. " We Englishmen are no sluggards, and 
 we do not want a man always looking after us as those 
 lazy Spaniards do." 
 
 As soon as they w^ere supplied with tools Geoffrey and 
 his companion set to work. The trench for the founda- 
 tions had to be dug three feet deep; and though the sun 
 blazed fiercely down upon them, they worked unflinch- 
 ingly. From time to time the bey's head servant came 
 down to examine their progress, and occasionally 
 watched them from among the trees. At noon he bade 
 them lay aside their tools and come into the shed, and 
 
A SLAVE IN BARBARY. 261 
 
 a slave boy brought them out a large dish of vegetables, 
 with small pieces of meat in it. 
 
 " This is'something like food," Stephen said as he sat 
 down to it. ■' It is ten years since such a mess as this 
 has passed my lips. I do not wonder that chap fell ill, 
 when he got back to prison, if this is the sort of way they 
 fed him here." 
 
 That evening the ^^loorish overseer reported to the bey 
 that the two slaves had done in the course of the day as 
 much work as six of the best native laborers could have 
 performed, and that without his standing over them or 
 paying them any attention whatever. Moved by the 
 report, the bey himself went down to the end of the 
 garden. 
 
 " It is wonderful! " he said, stroking his beard. 
 " Truly these Englishmen are men of sinews. Xever 
 have I seen so much work done by two men in a day. 
 Take care of them, Alahmoud, and see that they are well 
 fed; the willing servant should be well cared for." 
 
 The work went steadily on until the wall was raised, 
 the ground dug, and the shrubs planted. It was some 
 months before all this was done, and the two slaves con- 
 tinued to attract the observation and good will of the 
 bey by their steady and cheerful labor. Their work 
 began soon after sunrise, and continued until noon. 
 Then they had three hours to themselves to eat their 
 midday meal and doze in the shed, and then worked 
 again until sunset. The bey often strolled down to the 
 edge of the trees to watch them, and sometimes even 
 took guests to admire the way in which these two Eng- 
 lishmen, although ignorant that any eyes were upon 
 them, performed their work. 
 
 His satisfaction was evinced by the abundance of food 
 supplied tliem, their meal being fre(|uently supplemented 
 
262 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 by fruit and other little luxuries. Severely as they 
 labored, Geoffrey and his companion were compara- 
 tively happy. Short as was the time that the former 
 had worked with the gang, he appreciated the liberty he 
 now enjoyed, and especially congratulated himself upon 
 being spared the painful life of a galley-slave at sea. As 
 to Boldero, the change from the prison with the com- 
 panions he hated, its degrading work, and coarse and 
 scanty food, made a new man of him. 
 
 He had been but two-and-twenty when captured by 
 the Spaniards, and was now^ in the prime of life and 
 strength. The work, which had seemed very hard to 
 Geoffrey at first, was to him but as play, while the com- 
 panionship of his countryman, his freedom from constant 
 surveillance, the absence of all care, and the abundance 
 and excellence of his food, filled him with new life; and 
 the ladies of the bey's household often sat and listened 
 to the strange songs that rose from the slaves toiling in 
 the garden. 
 
 As the work approached its conclusion Geoffrey and 
 his companion had many a talk over what would next 
 befall them. There was one reason only that weighed 
 in favor of the life with the slave-gang. In their present 
 position there was no possibility whatever, so far as they 
 could discern, of effecting their escape; whereas, as 
 slaves, should the galley in which they rowed be over- 
 powered by any ship it attacked, they would obtain their 
 freedom. The chance of this, however, was remote, as 
 tiie fast-rowing galleys could almost always make their 
 escape should the vessel they attacked prove too strong 
 to be captured. 
 
 When the last bed had been leveled and the last shrub 
 planted the superintendent told them to follow him into 
 the house, as the bey was desirous of speaking with 
 them. They found him seated on a divan. 
 
A SLAVE IN BARBARY. 263 
 
 '' Christians," he said, " I have watched you while you 
 have been at work, and truly you have not spared your- 
 selves in my service, but have labored for me with all 
 your strength, well and willingly. I see now that it is 
 true that the people of your nation differ much from the 
 Spaniards, who are dogs. 
 
 " I see that trust is to be placed in you, and were you 
 but true believers I would appoint you to a position 
 where you could win credit and honor. As it is, I cannot 
 place you over believers in the prophet; but neither am 
 I willing that you should return to the gang from which 
 I took you. I will, therefore, leave you free to work for 
 yourselves. There are many of my friends who have 
 seen you laboring, and will give you employment. It 
 will be known in the place that you are under my pro- 
 tection, and that any who insult or ill-treat you will be 
 severely punished. Should you have any complaint to 
 make, come freely to me and I will see that justice is 
 done you. 
 
 " This evening a crier will go through the place pro- 
 claiming that the two English galley-slaves have been 
 given their freedom by me, and will henceforth live in 
 the town without molestation from anyone, carrying on 
 their work and selling their labor like true believers. 
 The crier will inform the people that the nation to which 
 you belong is at war with our enemies the Spaniards, 
 and that, save as to the matter of your religion, you are 
 worthy of being regarded as friends by all good Mos- 
 lems. My superintendent will go down with you in the 
 morning. I have ordered him to hire a little house for 
 you and furnish it with what is needful, to recommend 
 you to \'our neighbors, and to give you a purse of 
 piasters witli which to maintain yourselves until work 
 comes to vou." 
 
264 BY England's aid. 
 
 Stephen Boldero expressed the warmest gratitude, on 
 the part of his companion and himself, to the bey for his 
 kindness. 
 
 " I have done but simple justice," the bey said, " and 
 no thanks are necessary. Faithful work should have its 
 reward, and as you have done to me so I do to you." 
 
 The next morning, as they were leaving, a female slave 
 presented them with a purse of silver, the gift of the 
 bey's wife and daughters, who had often derived much 
 pleasure from the songs of the two captives. The 
 superintendent conducted them to a small hut facing the 
 sea. It was furnished with the few articles that were, 
 according to native ideas, necessary for comfort. There 
 were cushions on the divans of baked clay, raised about a 
 foot above the floor, which served as a sofa during the 
 day and as a bed at night. There was a small piece of 
 carpet on the floor and a few cooking utensils on a shelf, 
 and some dishes of burnt clay; and nothing more was 
 required. There was, however, a small chest, in which, 
 after the superintendent had left, they found two sets of 
 garments as worn by the natives. 
 
 " This is a comfort indeed," Geoffrey said. " My 
 clothes are all in rags, and as for yours, the less we say 
 about them the better. I shall feel like a new man in 
 these things." 
 
 " I shall be glad myself," Stephen agreed, " for the 
 clothes they give the galley-slaves are scarce decent for 
 a Christian man to w'ear. My consolation has been that 
 if they had been shocked by our appearance they would 
 have given us more clothes; but as they did not mind it 
 there was no reason why I should. Still it will be a 
 comfort to be cleanly and decent again." 
 
 For the first few days the natives of the place looked 
 askance at these Christians in their midst, but the bey's 
 
A SLAVE i^f barbarY. 265 
 
 orders had been peremptory that no insuhs should be 
 offered to them. Two days after their hberation one of 
 the principal men of the place sent for them and em- 
 ployed them in digging the foundation for a fountain, 
 and a deep trench of some hundred yards in length for 
 the pipe for bringing water to it. After that they had 
 many similar jobs, receiving always the wages paid to 
 regular workmen, and giving great satisfaction by their 
 steady toil. Sometimes, when not otherwise engaged, 
 they went out in boats with fishermen, receiving a por- 
 tion of the catch in payment of their labors. 
 
 So some months passed away. Very frequently they 
 talked over methods of escape. The only plan that 
 seemed at all possible was to take a boat and make out 
 to sea; but they knew that they would be pursued, and 
 if overtaken would revert to their former life at the 
 galleys, a change which would be a terrible one indeed 
 after the present life of freedom and independence. 
 They knew, too, that they might be days before meeting 
 with a ship, for all traders in the Mediterranean hugged 
 the northern shores as much as possible in order to 
 avoid the dreaded corsairs, and there would be a far 
 greater chance of their being recaptured by one of the 
 Moorish cruisers than of lighting upon a Christian 
 trader. 
 
 ■' It is a question of chance," Stephen said, '" and when 
 the chance comes we will seize it; but it is no use our 
 giving up a life against which there is not much to be 
 said, unless some fair prospect of escape offers itself 
 to us." 
 
266 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE ESCAPE. 
 
 " In one respect," Geofifrey said, as they were talking 
 over their chance of escape, " I am sorry that the bey has 
 behaved so kincUy to us." 
 
 " What is that? " Stephen Boldero asked in surprise. 
 
 " Well, I was thinking that, were it not for that, we 
 might manage to contrive some plan of escape in con- 
 cert with the galley-slaves, get them down to the shore 
 here, row off to the galley, overpower the three or four 
 men who live on board her, and make off with her. Of 
 course we should have had to accumulate beforehand a 
 quantity of food and some barrels of water, for I have 
 noticed that when they go out they always take their 
 stores on board with them, and bring on shore on their 
 return what has not been consumed. Still, I suppose 
 that could be managed. However, it seems to me that 
 our hands are tied in that direction by the kindness of 
 the bey. After his conduct to us it w^ould be ungrate- 
 ful in the extreme for us to carry off his galley." 
 
 " So it would, Geoffrey. Besides, I doubt whether 
 the plan would succeed. You may be sure the Spaniards 
 are as jealous as can be of the good fortune that we have 
 met with, and were we to propose such a scheme to them 
 the chances are strongly in favor of one of them trying 
 to better his own position by denouncing us. I would 
 only trust them as far as I can see them. No, if we ever 
 do anything, it must be done by ourselves. There is no 
 doubt that if some night, when there is a strong wind 
 blowing from the southeast, we were to get on board 
 one of these fishing-boats, hoist a sail, and run before it. 
 
THE ESCAPE. 267 
 
 we should not be far off from the coast of Spain before 
 they started to look for us. But what better should we 
 be there? We can both talk Spanish well enough, but 
 we could not pass as Spaniards. Besides, they would 
 find out soon enough that we were not Catholics, and 
 where should we be then? Either sent to row in their 
 galleys or clapped into the dungeons of the Inquisition, 
 and like enough burned alive at the stake. That would 
 De out of the frying-pan into the fire with a vengeance." 
 
 " I think we might pass as Spaniards," Geofifrey said; 
 " for there is a great deal of difference between the dia- 
 lects of the different provinces, and confined as you have 
 been for the last ten years with Spanish sailors, you must 
 have caught their way of talking. Still, I agree with 
 you it will be better to wait for a bit longer for any 
 chance that may occur rather than risk landing in Spain 
 again, where, even if we passed as natives, we should 
 have as hard work to get our living as we have here, 
 and with no greater chance of making our way home 
 again." 
 
 During the time that they had been captives some 
 three or four vessels had been brought in by the corsair. 
 The men composing the crews had been either sold as 
 slaves to Moors or Arabs in the interior or sent to 
 Algiers, which town lay over a hundred miles to the 
 east. They were of various nationalities — Spanish, 
 I'Vench, and Italians— as the two friends learned from the 
 talk of the natives, for they always abstained from going 
 near the point where the prisoners were landed, as they 
 were i)Owerless to assist the unfortunate captives in any 
 way, and the sight of their distress was very painful to 
 them. 
 
 One day, however, they learned from the people who 
 ucre running down to the shore to see the captives 
 
268 BY England's aid. 
 
 landed from a ship that had been brought in by the cor- 
 sair during the night, that there were two or three 
 women among the captives. This was the first time 
 that any females had been captured since their arrival 
 at the place, for women seldom traveled far from their 
 homes in those days, except the wives of high officials 
 journeying in great ships that were safe from the attack 
 of the Moorish corsairs. 
 
 " Let us go down and see them," Boldero said. " I 
 have not seen the face of a white women for nine years." 
 
 " I will go if you like," Geoffrey said. " They will 
 not guess that we are Europeans, for we are burnt as 
 dark as the Moors." 
 
 They went down to the landing place. Eight men 
 and two women were landed from the boat. These were 
 the sole survivors of the crew. 
 
 " They are Spaniards," Boldero said. " I pity that 
 poor girl. I suppose the other woman is her servant." 
 
 The girl, who was about sixteen years of age, was very 
 pale, and had evidently been crying terribly. She did 
 not seem to heed the cries and threats with which the 
 townspeople as usual assailed the newly arrived cap- 
 tives, but kept her eyes fixed upon one of the captives 
 who walked before her. 
 
 "" That is her father, no doubt," GeofTrey said. " It is 
 probably her last look at him. Come away, Stephen; 
 I am awfully sorry we came here. I shall not be able to 
 get thrt girl's face out of my mind for I don't know 
 how long." 
 
 Without a word they went back to their hut. They 
 had no particular work that day. Geoffrey went rest- 
 lessly in and out, sometimes pacing along the strand, 
 sometimes coming in and throwing himself on the divan. 
 Stephen Boldero went on quietly mending a net that 
 
THE ESCAPE. 269 
 
 had been damaged the night before, saying nothing, but 
 glancing occasionally with an amused look at his com- 
 panion's restless movements. Late in the afternoon 
 Geoffrey burst out suddenly: " Stephen, we must try and 
 rescue that girl somehow from her fate." 
 
 " I supposed that was what it was coming to," Boldero 
 said quietly. " Well, let me hear all about it. I know 
 you have been thinking it over ever since morning. 
 A\'hat are your ideas? " 
 
 " I do not know that I have any ideas beyond getting 
 her and her father down to a boat and making off." 
 
 " Well, you certainly have not done much if you 
 haven't got farther than that," Stephen said dryly. 
 " Now, if you had spent the day talking it over with 
 me instead of wandering about like one out of his mind, 
 we should have got a great deal further than that by this 
 time. However, I have been thinking for you. I know 
 what you young fellows are. As soon as I saw that 
 girl's face and looked at you I was dead certain there 
 was an end of peace and cjuietness, and that you would 
 be bent upon some plan of getting her off. It did not 
 need five minutes to show that I was right; and I have 
 been spending my time thinking, while you have thrown 
 yours away in fidgeting. 
 
 " Well, I think it is worth trying. Of course it will 
 be a vastly more difficult job getting the girl and her 
 father away than just taking a boat and sailing off as 
 we have often talked of doing. Then, on the other 
 lianfl, it w(3uld altogether alter our position afterward. 
 I5y his appearance and hers I have no doubt he is a well- 
 to-do trader, perhaps a wealthy one. He walked with 
 his head upright when the crowd were yelling and curs- 
 ing, and is evidently a man of courage and determina- 
 tion. Now, if we had reached the Spanish coast by 
 
270 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 ourselves we should have been questioned right and left, 
 and, as I have said all along, they would soon have 
 found that we were not Spaniards, for we could not have 
 said where we came from, or given our past history, or 
 said where our families lived. But it would be alto- 
 gether different if we landed with them. Everyone 
 would be interested about them. We should only be 
 two poor devils of sailors who had escaped with them, 
 and he would help to pass it ofT and get us employment; 
 so that the difficulty that has hitherto prevented us from 
 trying to escape is very greatly diminished. Now, as 
 to getting them away. Of course she has been taken 
 up to the bey's, and no doubt he will send her as a pres- 
 ent to the bey of Algiers. I know that is what has been 
 done several times before when young women have been 
 captured. 
 
 " I have been thinking it over, and I do not see a 
 possibility of getting to speak to her as long as she is 
 at the bey's. I do not see that it can be done anyhow. 
 She will be indoors most of the time, and if she should 
 go into the garden there would be other women with 
 her. Our only plan, as far as I can see at present, would 
 be to carry her off from her escort on the journey. I 
 do not suppose she will have more than two, or, at most, 
 three mounted men with her, and we ought to be able 
 to dispose of them. As to her father, the matter is com- 
 paratively easy. We know the ways of the prison, and 
 I have no doubt we can get him out somehow; only 
 there is the trouble of the question of time. She has 
 got to be rescued and brought back and hidden some- 
 where till nightfall, he has got to be set free the same 
 evening, and we have to embark early enough to be well 
 out of sight before daylight; and maybe there will not 
 be a breath of wind stirring. It is a tough job, Geoflfrey, 
 look at it which way you will." 
 
THE ESCAPE. 27I 
 
 " It is a tough job," Geoffrey agreed. " I am afraid 
 the escort would be stronger than you think. A present 
 of this kind to the bey is regarded as important, and I 
 should say half a dozen horsemen at least will be sent 
 with her. In that case an attempt at rescue would be 
 hopeless. We have no arms, and if we had we could 
 not kill six mounted men; and if even one escaped, our 
 plans would be all defeated. The question is, would they 
 send her by land? It seems to me quite as likely that 
 they might send her by water." 
 
 " Yes, that is likely enough, Geoffrey. In that case 
 everything would depend upon the vessel he sent her in. 
 If it is the great galley there is an end of it; if it is one 
 of their little coasters it might be managed. We are 
 sure to learn that before long. The bey might keep her 
 for a fortnight or so, perhaps longer, for her to recover 
 somewhat from her trouble and get up her good looks 
 again, so as to add to the value of the present. If she 
 were well and bright she would be pretty enough for 
 anything. In the meantime we can arrange our plans 
 for getting her father away. Of course if she goes with 
 a big escort on horseback, or if she goes in the galley, 
 there is an end of our plans. I am ready to help you, 
 Geoffrey, if there is a chance of success; but I am not 
 going to throw away my life if there is not, and unless 
 she goes down in a coaster there is an end of the 
 scheme." 
 
 " I (|uite agree to that," Geoffrey replied; " we cannot 
 accomplish impossibilities." 
 
 They learned upon the following day that three of 
 the newly arrived captives were to take the places of the 
 galley-slaves who had been killed in the ca]:)ture of the 
 Spanish ship, which had defended itself stoutly, and that 
 the otlicrs were to be sold for work in the interior. 
 
272 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 '* It is pretty certain," Boldero said, " that the trader 
 will not be one of the three chosen for the galley. The 
 work would break him down in a month. That makes 
 that part of the business easier, for we can get him away 
 on the journey inland, and hide him up here until his 
 daughter is sent off." 
 
 Geofifrey looked around the bare room. 
 
 "Well, I do not say as how we could hide him here," 
 Boldero said, in answer to the look, "but we might 
 hide him somewhere among the sand-hills outside the 
 place, and take him food at night." 
 
 " Yes, we might do that," Geofifrey agreed. " That 
 could be managed easily enough, I should think, for 
 there are clumps of bushes scattered all over the sand- 
 hills half a mile back from the sea. The trouble will be 
 if we get him here, and find, after all, that we cannot 
 rescue his daughter." 
 
 " That will make no difference," Boldero said. " In 
 that case we will make off with him alone. Everything 
 else will go on just the same. Of course, I should be 
 very sorry not to save the girl; but, as far as we are con- 
 cerned, if we save the father it will answer our purpose." 
 
 Geoffrey made no reply. Just at that moment his own 
 future was a very secondary matter, in comparison to 
 the rescue of this unhappy Spanish girl. 
 
 Geoffrey and his companion had been in the habit of 
 going up occasionally to the prison. They had won 
 over the guard by small presents, and were permitted to 
 go in and out with fruit and other little luxuries for the 
 galley-slaves. They now abstained from going near the 
 place, in order that no suspicion might fall upon them, 
 after his escape, of having had any communication with 
 the Spanish trader. 
 
 Shortly after the arrival of the captives two merchants 
 
THE ESCAPE. 273 
 
 from the interior came down, and Geoffrey learned that 
 they had visited the prison, and had made a bargain with 
 the bey for all the captives except those transferred to 
 the galley. The two companions had talked the matter 
 over frequently, and had concluded it was best that only 
 one of them should be engaged in the adventure, for the 
 absence of both might be noticed. After some discussion 
 it was agreed that GeofTrey should undertake the task, 
 and that Boldero should go alone to the house where 
 they were now at work, and should mention that his 
 friend was unwell, and was obliged to remain at home 
 for the day. 
 
 As they knew the direction in which the captives 
 would be taken Geoffrey started before daybreak, and 
 kept steadily along until he reached a spot where it was 
 probable they would halt for the night. It was twenty 
 miles away, and there were here a well of water and a 
 grove of trees. Late in the afternoon he saw the party 
 approaching. It consisted of the merchants, two armed 
 Arabs, and the five captives, all of whom were carrying 
 burdens. They were crawling painfully along, over- 
 powered by the heat of the sun, by the length of the 
 journey, and by the weight they carried. Several times 
 the Arabs struck them heavily with their sticks to force 
 them to keep up. 
 
 Geofifrey retired from the other side of the clump of 
 trees, and lay down in a depression of the sand-hills 
 until darkness came on, when he again entered the 
 grove, and, crawling cautiously forward, made his wav 
 close up to the party. A fire was blazing, and a meal 
 had been already cooked and eaten. The traders and 
 the two Arabs were sitting by the fire; the captives were 
 lying extended on the ground. Presently, at the com- 
 mand of one of the Arabs, they rose to their feet and 
 
274 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 proceeded to collect some more pieces of wood for the 
 fire. As they returned the light fell on the gray hair of 
 the man upon whom Geoffrey had noticed that the girl's 
 eyes were fixed. 
 
 He noted the place where he lay down, and had 
 nothing to do now but to wait until the party were 
 asleep. He felt sure that no guard would be set, for any 
 attempt on the part of the captives to escape would be 
 nothing short of madness. There was nowhere for them 
 to go, and they would simply wander about until they 
 died of hunger and exhaustion, or until they were recap- 
 tured, in which case they would be almost beaten to 
 death. In an hour's time the traders and their men lay 
 down by the fire, and all was quiet. Geofifrey crawled 
 around until he was close to the Spaniard. He waited 
 until he felt sure that the Arabs were asleep, and then 
 crawled up to him. The man started as he touched him. 
 
 "Silence, sehor," Geoffrey whispered in Spanish; "I 
 am a friend, and have come to rescue you." 
 
 " I care not for life; a few days of this work will kill 
 me, and the sooner the better. I have nothing to live 
 for. They killed my wife the other day, and my 
 daughter is a captive in their hands. I thank you, who- 
 ever you are, but I will not go." 
 
 " We are going to try to save your daughter, too," 
 Geoffrey whispered; "we have a plan for carrying you 
 both off." 
 
 The words gave new life to the Spaniard. 
 
 " In that case, sir, I am ready. Whoever you are 
 wdiom God has sent to my aid, I will follow you blindly, 
 whatever comes of it." 
 
 Geoffrey crawled away a short distance, followed by 
 the Spaniard. As soon as they were well beyond the 
 faint light now given out by the expiring fire they rose 
 
THE ESCAPE. 275 
 
 to their feet, and, gaining the track, took their way on 
 the backward road. As soon as they were fairly away 
 Geoffrey explained to the Spaniard who he was, and how 
 he had undertaken to endeavor to rescue him. The joy 
 and gratitude of the Spaniard were too deep for words, 
 and he uttered his thanks in broken tones. When they 
 had walked about a mile Geoffrey halted. 
 
 " Sit down here." he said. " I have some meat and 
 fruit here and a small skin of water. \\'e have a long 
 journey before us, for we must get near the town you 
 left this morning before daybreak, and you must eat to 
 keep up your strength." 
 
 " I did not think," the Spaniard said, " when we 
 arrived at the well, that I could have walked another 
 mile had my life depended upon it. Xow I feel a new 
 man, after the fresh hope you have given me. I no 
 longer feel the pain of my bare feet or the blisters the 
 sun has raised on my naked back. I am struggling 
 now for more than life — for my daughter. You shall 
 not find me fail, sir." 
 
 All night they toiled on. The Spaniard kept his 
 promise, and. utterly exhausted as he was, and great as 
 was the pain in his limbs, held on bravely. With the 
 first dawn of morning they saw the line of the sea before 
 them. They now turned off from the track, and in 
 another half hour the Spaniard took shelter in a clump 
 of bushes in a hollow, while Geoffrey, having left with 
 him tiie remainder of the supply of provisions and water, 
 pursued his way and reached the hut just as the sun 
 was shining in the east, and without having encountered 
 a single person. 
 
 " Well, have }0u succeeded? " Boldero asked eagerly, 
 as he entered. 
 
 " Yes; I have got him away. He is in hiding within 
 
276 BY England's aid. 
 
 a mile of this place. He kept on like a hero. I was 
 utterly tired myself, and how he managed to walk the 
 distance after what he had gone through in the day is 
 more than I can tell. His name is Mendez. He is a 
 trader in Cadiz and owns many vessels. He was 
 on his way to Italy, with his wife and daughter, in one 
 of his own ships, in order to gratify the desire of his 
 wife to visit the holy places at Rome. She was killed 
 by a cannon-shot during the fight, and his whole heart 
 is now wrapped up in his daughter. And now, Stephen, 
 I must lie down and sleep. You will have to go to work 
 alone to-day again, and can truly say that I am still unfit 
 for labor." 
 
 Four days later it became known in the little town 
 that a messenger had arrived from the merchant who 
 bought the slaves from the bey, saying that one of them 
 had made his escape from their first halting place. 
 
 " The dog will doubtless die in the desert," the mer- 
 chant wrote, " but if he should find his way down, or 
 you should hear of him as arriving at any of the villages, 
 I pray you to send him up to me with a guard. I will 
 so treat him that it will be a lesson to my other slaves 
 not to follow his example." 
 
 Every evening after dark Geoffrey went out with a 
 supply of food and water to the fugitive. For a week 
 he had no news to give him as to his daughter; but on 
 the eighth night he said that he and his companion had 
 that morning been sent by the bey on board the largest 
 of the coasting vessels in the port, with orders to paint 
 the cabins and put them in a fit state for the reception 
 of a personage of importance, 
 
 " This is fortunate, indeed," Geoffrey went on. " No 
 doubt she is intended for the transport of your daughter. 
 Her crew consists of a captain and five men, but at 
 
THE ESCAPE. 277 
 
 present they are living ashore; and as we shall be going 
 backward and forward to her, we ought to have little 
 difficulty in getting on board and hiding away in the 
 hold before she starts. I think everything promises well 
 for the success of our scheme." 
 
 The bey's superintendent came down the next day to 
 see how matters were going on on board the vessel. The 
 painting was finished that evening, and the next day two 
 slaves brought down a quantity of hangings and 
 cushions, which Geofifrey and his companion assisted 
 the superintendent to hang up and place in order. Pro- 
 visions and water had already been taken on board, and 
 they learned that the party who were to sail in her would 
 come ofif early the next morning. 
 
 At midnight GeofTrey, Eoldero, and the Spaniard 
 came down to the little port, embarked in a fisherman's 
 boat moored at the stairs, and noiselessly rowed off to 
 the vessel. They mounted on to her deck barefooted. 
 Boldero was the last to leave the boat, giving her a 
 vigorous push with his foot in the direction of the shore, 
 from which the vessel was but some forty yards away. 
 They descended into the hold, where they remained per- 
 fectly quiet until the first light of dawn enabled them to 
 see what they were doing, and then moved some baskets 
 full of vegetables, and concealed themselves behind 
 them. 
 
 A quarter of an hour later they heard a boat come 
 alongside, and the voices of the sailors. Then they 
 heard the creaking of cordage as the sails were let fall 
 in readiness for a start. Half an hour later another boat 
 came alongside. There was a trampling of feet on the 
 deck above them, and the 1)cy's voice giving orders. A 
 few minutes later the anchor was raised, there was more 
 talking on deck, and then they heard a boat push olT, 
 
278 BY EXGLAXd's aid. 
 
 and knew by the rustle of water against the planks beside 
 them that the vessel was under way. 
 
 The wind was light and the sea perfectly calm, and 
 beyond the slight murmur of the water, those below 
 would not have known that the ship was in motion. It 
 was very hot down in the hold, but fortunately the crew 
 had not taken the trouble to put on the hatches, and 
 at times a faint breath of air could be felt below. Geof- 
 frey and his companion talked occasionally in low tones; 
 but the Spaniard was so absorbed by his anxiety as to 
 the approaching struggle, and the thought that he might 
 soon clasp his daughter in his arms, that he seldom 
 spoke. 
 
 No plans could be formed as to the course they were 
 to take, for they could not tell whether those of the crew 
 ofT duty would retire to sleep in the little forecastle or 
 would lie down on deck. Then, too, they were ignorant 
 as to the number of men who had come on board with 
 the captive. The overseer had mentioned the day before 
 that he was going, and it was probable that three or four 
 others would accompany him. Therefore they had to 
 reckon upon ten opponents. Their only weapons were 
 three heavy iron bolts, some two feet long. These 
 Boldero had purchased in exchange for a few fish, wdien 
 a prize brought in was broken up as being useless for the 
 purposes of the Moors. 
 
 " What I reckon is," he said. " that you and I ought 
 to be able to settle two apiece of these fellows before 
 they fairly know what is happening. The don ought 
 very well to account for another. So that only leaves 
 five of them; and five against three are no odds worth 
 speaking of, specially when the five are woke up by the 
 sudden attack, and aint sure how many there are against 
 them. I don't expect much trouble over the affair," 
 
The Spaniard and his Daughter thank Geoffrey for thfir PESCur. 
 Eng. Aid.] Page 279. 
 
THE ESCAPE. 279 
 
 " I don't want to kill more of the poor fellows than I 
 can help," Geoffrey said. 
 
 " Xo more do I ; but you see it's got to be either kill- 
 ing or being killed, and I am perfectly certain which I 
 prefer. Still, as you say, if the beggars are at all reason- 
 able I aint for hurting them, but the first few we have 
 got to hit hard. When we get matters a little even, 
 we can speak them fair." 
 
 The day passed slowly, and, in spite of their bent and 
 cramped position, Geoffrey and Stephen Boldero dozed 
 frequently. The Spaniard never closed an eye. He was 
 quite prepared to take his part in the struggle; and as 
 he was not yet fifty years of age, his assistance was not 
 to be despised. But the light-hearted carelessness of 
 his companions, who joked under their breath, and 
 laughed and ate unconcernedly with a life-and-death 
 struggle against heavy odds before them, surprised him 
 much. 
 
 As darkness came on the party below became wake- 
 ful. Their time was coming now, and they had no 
 doubt whatever as to the result. Their most formidable 
 opponents would be the men who had come on board 
 with the bey's superintendent, as these, no doubt, would 
 be fully armed. As for the sailors, they might have 
 arms on board, but these would not be ready to hand, 
 and it was really only with the guards they would have 
 to deal. 
 
 " I tell you what I think would be a good plan, 
 Stephen," Geoffrey said suddenly. " You sec, there is 
 plenty of spare line down here. If we wait until they 
 are all asleep we can go around and tie their legs to- 
 gether, or put ropes around their ankles and fasten them 
 to ring-bolts. If we could manage that without waking 
 them, we might capture the craft without shedding any 
 
28o BY England's aid. 
 
 IjIoocI, and might get them down into the hold one after 
 the other." 
 
 " I think that is a very good plan," Stephen agreed. 
 " I do not like the thought of knocking sleeping men on 
 the head any more than you do; and if we are careful, 
 we might get them all tied up before an alarm is given. 
 There, the anchor has gone down. I thought very likely 
 they would not sail at night. That is capital. You may 
 be sure that they will be pretty close inshore, and they 
 probably will have only one man on watch; and as likely 
 as not, not even one, for they will not dream of any 
 possible danger." 
 
 For another two hours the sound of talk on deck went 
 on, but at last all became perfectly quiet. The party 
 below waited for another half hour, and then noiselessly 
 ascended the ladder to the deck, holding in one hand 
 a cudgel, in the other a number of lengths of line cut 
 about six feet long. Each as he reached the deck lay 
 down flat. The Spaniard had been told to remain per- 
 fectly quiet while the other two went about their task. 
 
 First they crawled aft, for the bey's guards would, they 
 knew, be sleeping at that end, and, working together, 
 they tied the legs of these men without rousing them. 
 The ropes could not be tightly pulled, as this would at 
 once have disturbed them. They were therefore fastened 
 somewhat in the fashion of manacles, so that, although 
 the men might rise to their feet, they would fall headlong 
 the moment they tried to walk. In addition other ropes 
 were fastened to these and taken from one man to 
 another. Then their swords were drawn from their 
 sheaths and their knives from their sashes. 
 
 The operation was a long one, as it had to be con- 
 ducted with the greatest care and caution. They then 
 
THE ESCAPE. 281 
 
 crept back to the hatchway and told the Spaniard that 
 the most formidable enemies had been made safe. 
 
 " Here are a sword and a knife for you, seiior; and 
 now, as we are all armed I consider the ship as good as 
 won, for the sailors are not likely to make much resist- 
 ance by themselves. However, we will secure some of 
 them. The moon will be up in half an hour, and that 
 will be an advantage to us." 
 
 The captain and three of the sailors were soon tied up 
 like the others. Two men were standing in the bow of 
 the vessel leaning against the bulwarks, and when the 
 moon rose it could be seen by their attitude that both 
 were asleep. 
 
 " Xow, we may as well begin," GeofTrey said. '' Let 
 us take these two fellows in the bow by surprise. Hold 
 a knife to their throats, and tell them, if they utter the 
 least sound, we will kill them. Then we will make them 
 go down into the forecastle and fasten them there." 
 
 " I am ready," Stephen said, and they stole forward 
 to the two sleeping men. They grasped them suddenly 
 by the throat and held a knife before their eyes, Boldero 
 telling them in a stern whisper that, if they uttered a cry, 
 they would be stabbed to the heart. Paralyzed by the 
 sudden attack they did not make the slightest struggle, 
 but accompanied their unknown assailants to the fore- 
 castle and were there fastened in. Joined now by the 
 Spaniard, Geoffrey and his companion went aft and 
 aroused one of the sleepers there with a threat similar 
 to that which had silenced the sailors. 
 
 He was, however, a man of difTerent stufT. He gave 
 a loud shout and grappled with Boldero, who struck him 
 a heavy blow with his fist in the face, and this for a 
 moment silenced him; but the alarm being given, the 
 
252 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 superintendent and the two men struggled to their feet, 
 only, however, to fall prostrate as soon as they tried to 
 walk. 
 
 "Lie quiet and keep silence!" Boldero shouted in a 
 threatening voice. " You are unarmed and at our 
 mercy. Your feet are bound and you are perfectly help- 
 less. We do not wish to take your lives, but unless you 
 are quiet we shall be compelled to do so." 
 
 The men had discovered by this time that their arms 
 had gone, and were utterly disconcerted by the heavy 
 and unexpected fall they had just had. Feeling that 
 they w'ere indeed at the mercy of their captors, they lay 
 quiet. 
 
 " Now then," Boldero went on, " one at a time. Keep 
 quiet, you rascals there! " he broke off, shouting to the 
 sailors, who were rolling and tumbling on the deck for- 
 ward, " or I will cut all your throats for you. Now then, 
 Geoffrey, do you and the senor cut the rope that fastens 
 that man on the port side to his comrades. March him 
 to the hatchway and make him go down into the hold. 
 Keep your knives ready, and kill him at once if he offers 
 the slightest resistance." 
 
 One by one the superintendent, the three guards, the 
 captain, and sailors were all made to descend into the 
 hold, and the hatches were put over it and fastened 
 down. 
 
 " Now, sehor," Geoffrey said, " we can spare you." 
 
 The Spaniard hurried to the cabin, opened the door, 
 and called out his daughter's name. There was a 
 scream of delight within as Dolores Mendez, who had 
 been awakened by the tumult, recognized her father's 
 voice, and, leaping up from her couch, threw herself 
 into his arms. Geoffrey and his companion now opened 
 the door of the forecastle and called the two sailors out. 
 
A SPANISH MEkCHANT. 28 
 
 " Now," Boldero said, "' if you want to save your lives 
 you have got to obey our orders. First of all, fall to 
 work and get up the anchor, and then shake out the 
 sails again. I will take the helm, Geo^rey, and do you 
 keep your eye on these two fellows. There is no fear of 
 their playing any tricks now that they see they are alone 
 on deck, but they might, if your back were turned, un- 
 fasten the hatches. However, I do not think we need 
 fear trouble that way, as, for aught they know, we may 
 have cut the throats of all the others." 
 
 A few minutes later the vessel was moving slowly 
 through the water with her head to the northwest. 
 
 " We must be out of sight of land, if we can, by the 
 morning," Stephen said, when Geoffrey two hours later 
 •came to take his place at the helm; "at any rate until 
 we have passed the place we started from. Once be- 
 yond that it does not matter much; but it will be best 
 either to keep out of sight of land altogether, or else to 
 sail pretty close to it, so that they can see the boat is one 
 of their own craft. We can choose which we will do 
 when we see which way the breeze sets in in the 
 morning." 
 
 It came strongly from the south, and they therefore 
 determined to sail direct for Carthagena. 
 
 CHAPTER XVH. 
 
 A SPANISH MERCHANT. 
 
 As soon as the sails had been set, and the vessel was 
 under way, the Spaniard came out from the cabin. 
 
 " My daughter is attiring herself, sehor," he said to 
 Stephen Boldero, for TieolTfrey was at the time at the 
 helm. " She is longing to see you, and to thank you 
 
284 BY England's aid. 
 
 for the inestimable services you have rendered to us 
 both. But for you I should now be dying or dead, my 
 daughter a slave for life in the palace of the bey. What 
 astonishes us both is that such noble service should have 
 been rendered to us by two absolute strangers, and not 
 strangers only, but by Englishmen — a people with 
 whom Spain is at war and who assuredly can have no 
 reason to love us. How came you first to think of inter- 
 esting yourself on our behalf? " 
 
 "To tell you the truth, sefior," Stephen Boldero said 
 bluntly, " it was the sight of your daughter and not of 
 yotirself that made us resolve to save you if possible, or 
 rather, I should say, made my friend Geoffrey do so. 
 After ten years in the galleys one's heart gets pretty 
 tough, and although even I felt a deep pity for your 
 daughter, I own it would never have entered my mind 
 to risk my neck in order to save her. But Geoffrey is 
 younger and more easily touched, and when he saw her 
 as she landed, pale and white and grief-stricken, and yet 
 looking as if her own fate touched her less than the part- 
 ing from you, my good friend Geoffrey V^ickars was well- 
 nigh mad, and declared that in some way or other, and 
 at whatever risk to ourselves, you must both be saved. 
 In this matter I have been but a passive instrument in 
 his hands ; as indeed it was only right that I should be, 
 seeing that he is of gentle blood and an esquire serving 
 under Captain Vere in the army of the queen, while I am 
 but a rough sailor. What I have done I have done 
 partly because his heart was in the matter, partly because 
 the adventure promised, if successful, to restore me to 
 freedom, and partly also, seiior, for the sake of your 
 young daughter." 
 
 " Ah! you are modest, sir," the Spaniard said. " You 
 are one of those who belittle your own good deeds, I 
 
A SPANISH MERCHANT. 285 
 
 feel indeed more grateful than I can express to you as 
 well as to your friend/' 
 
 The merchant's daughter now appeared at the door of 
 the cabin. Her father took her hand and led her up to 
 Boldero. " This, Dolores, is one of the two Englishmen 
 who have at the risk of their lives saved me from death 
 and you from worse than death. Thank him, my child, 
 and to the end of your life never cease to remember him 
 in your prayers." 
 
 " I am glad to have been of assistance, seiiora," 
 Boldero said as the girl began to speak; " but as I have 
 just been telling your father, I have played but a small 
 part in the business; it is my friend Don Geofifrey 
 Vickars who has been the leader in the matter. He saw 
 you as you landed at the boat, and then and there swore 
 to save you, and all that has been done has been 
 under his direction. It was he who followed and res- 
 cued your father, and I have really had nothing to do 
 with the affair beyond hiding myself in the hold and 
 helping to tie up your Moors." 
 
 "Ah, sir!" the girl said, laying her hands earnestly 
 upon the sailor's shoulder, " it is useless for you to try 
 to lessen the services you have rendered us. Think of 
 what I was but an hour since — a captive with the most 
 horrible of all fates before me, and with the belief that 
 my father was dying by inches in the hands of some cruel 
 taskmaster, and now he is beside me and I am free. 
 This has been done by two strangers, men of a nation 
 which I have been taught to regard as an enemy. It 
 seems to me that no words that I can speak could tell 
 you even faintly what I feel, and it is God alone who can 
 reward you for what you have done." 
 
 Leaving Boldero the Spaniard and his daughter went 
 to the stern, where Geoffrey was standing at the helm. 
 
286 BY England's aid. 
 
 " IMy daughter and I have come to thank you, seiior, 
 for havin'g saved us from the worst of fates and restored 
 us to each other. Your friend tells me that it is to you 
 it is chiefly due that this has come about, for that you 
 were so moved to pity at the sight of my daughter when 
 we first landed, that you declared at once that you would 
 save her from her fate at whatever risk to yourself, and 
 that since then he has been but following your direc- 
 tions." 
 
 " Then if he says that, sehor, he belies himself. I was, 
 it is true, the first to declare that we must save your 
 daughter at any cost, if it were possible to do so; but 
 had I not said so, I doubt not he would have announced 
 the same resolution. Since then we have planned every- 
 thing together; and as he is older and more experienced 
 than I am, it was upon his opinion that we principally 
 acted. We had long made up our minds to escape when 
 the opportunity came. Had it not been that we were 
 stirred into action by seeing your daughter in the hands 
 of the ]\Ioors, it might have been years before we de- 
 cided to run the risks. Therefore, if you owe your free- 
 dom to us, to some extent we owe ours to you; and if 
 we have been your protectors so far, we hope that when 
 we arrive in Spain you will be our protectors there, for 
 to us Spain is as much an enemy's country ^s Barbary." 
 
 " That you can assuredly rely upon," the trader re- 
 plied. " All that I have is at your disposal." 
 
 For an hour they stood talking. Dolores said but 
 little. She had felt no shyness with the stalwart sailor, 
 but to this youth who had done her such signal service 
 she felt unable so frankly to express her feelings of 
 thankfulness. 
 
 By morning the coast of Africa was but a faint line on 
 the horizon, and the ship was headed west. Except 
 
A SPANISH MERCHANT. 287 
 
 when any alteration of the sails was required, the two 
 !Moors who acted as the crew were made to retire into 
 the forecastle, and were there fastened in, Geoffrey and 
 Boldero sleeping by turns. 
 
 After breakfast the little party gathered round the 
 helm, and at the request of Juan Alendez, Geoffrey and 
 Stephen both related how it befell that they had become 
 slaves to the ]\Ioors. 
 
 " Your adventures are both singular," the trader said 
 when they had finished. " Yours, Don Geoffrey, are 
 extraordinary. It is marvelous that you should have 
 been picked up in that terrible fight, and should have 
 shared in all the perils of that awful voyage back to 
 Spain without its being ever suspected that you were 
 English. Once landed in the service as you say of 
 Senor Burke, it is not so surprising that you should have 
 gone freely abor.t Spain. But your other adventures 
 are wonderful, and you and your friend were fortunate 
 indeed in succeeding as you did in carrying off the lady 
 he loved; and deeply they must have mourned your sup- 
 posed death on the deck of the Moorish galley. And 
 now tell me what are your plans when you arrive in 
 Spain?" 
 
 " W'e have no fixed plans save that we hope some day 
 to be able to return home," Geoffrey said. " Stephen 
 here could pass well enough as a Spaniard when once 
 ashore without being questioned, and his idea is, if there 
 is no possibility of getting on board an English or Dutch 
 ship at Cadiz, to ship on board a Spaniard, and to take 
 his chance of leaving her at some port at which she may 
 touch. As for myself, although I speak Spanish fluently, 
 my accent would at once betray me to be a foreigner. 
 lUu if }ou will take me into your house for a time until 
 1 can see a chance of escaping, my past need not Ije in- 
 
288 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 quired into. You could of course mention, were it 
 asked, that I was English by birth, but had sailed in the 
 Armada with my patron, Mr. Burke, and it would be 
 naturally supposed that I was an exile from England." 
 
 " That can certainly be managed," the trader said. 
 " I fear that it will be difficult to get you on board a ship 
 either of your countrymen or of the Hollanders; these 
 are most closely watched lest fugitives from the law or 
 from the Inquisition should escape on board them. Still, 
 --ome opportunity may sooner or later occur; and the 
 later the better pleased shall I be, for it will indeed be a 
 pleasure to me to have you with me." 
 
 In the afternoon Geofifrey said to Stephen, " I have 
 been thinking, Stephen, about the men in the hold, and I 
 should be glad for them to return to their homes. If 
 they go with us to Spain they will be made galley-slaves, 
 and this I should not like, especially in the case of the 
 bey's superintendent. The bey was most kind to us, 
 and this man himself always spoke in our favor to him, 
 and behaved well to us. I think, therefore, that out of 
 gratitude to the bey we should let him go. The wind 
 is fair, and there are, so far as I can see, no signs of any 
 change of weather. By to-morrow night the coast of 
 Spain will be in sight. I see no reason, therefore, why 
 we should not be able to navigate her until we get near 
 the land, when Mendez can engage the crew of some 
 fishing boat to take us into a port. If we put them into 
 the boat with plenty of water and provisions, they will 
 make the coast by morning; and as I should guess that 
 we must at present be somewhere abreast of the port 
 from which we started, they will not be very far from 
 home when they land." 
 
 ** I have no objection whatever, Geofifrey. As you 
 say we were not treated badly, at any rate from the day 
 
A SPANISH MERCHANT. 289 
 
 when the bey had us up to his house ; and after ten years 
 in the galleys, I do not wish my worst enemies such a 
 fate. We must, of course, be careful how we get them 
 into the boat." 
 
 " There will be three of us with swords and pistols, 
 and they will be unarmed," Geofifrey said. " We will 
 put the two men now in the forecastle into the boat first, 
 and let the others come up one by one and take their 
 places. We will have a talk with the superintendent 
 first, and give him a message to the bey, saying that we 
 are not ungrateful for his kindness to us, but that of 
 course we seized the opportunity that presented itself of 
 making our escape, as he would himself have done in 
 similar circumstances; nevertheless that, as a proof of 
 our gratitude to him. we for his sake release the whole 
 party on board, and give them the means of safely 
 returning." 
 
 An hour later the boat, pulled by four oars, left the 
 side of the ship with the crew, the superintendent and 
 guards, and the two women who had come on board to 
 attend upon Dolores upon the voyage. 
 
 The next morning the vessel was within a few miles 
 of the Spanish coast. An hour later a fishing boat was 
 hailed, and an arrangement made with the crew to take 
 the vessel down to Carthagena, which was, they learned, 
 some fifty miles distant. The wind was now very light, 
 and it was not until the following day that they entered 
 the port. As it was at once perceived that the little 
 vessel was Moorish in rigging and appearance, a boat 
 immediately came alongside to inf[uirc whence she came. 
 
 Juan Mendez had no difficulty in satisfying the officer 
 as to his identity, he being well known to several traders 
 in the town. His story of the attack upon his ship by 
 Barbary pirates, its capture, and his own escape and 
 
290 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 that of his daughter by the aid of two Christian captives, 
 excited great interest as soon as it became known in the 
 town; for it was rare, indeed, that a captive ever suc- 
 ceeded in making his escape from the hands of the 
 Moors. It had already been arranged that, in teUing his 
 story, the trader should make as little as possible of his 
 companions' share in the business, so that public atten- 
 tion should not be attracted toward them. He himself 
 with Dolores at once disembarked, but his companions 
 did not come ashore until after nightfall. 
 
 Stephen Boldero took a Spanish name, but Geoffrey 
 retained his own, as the story that he was traveling as a 
 servant wath Mr. Burke, a well-known Irish gentleman 
 who had accompanied the Armada, was suf^cient to 
 account for his nationality. Under the plea that he was 
 anxious tO' return to Cadiz as soon as possible, Seiior 
 Mendez arranged for horses and mules to start the next 
 morning. He had sent off two trunks of clothes to 
 the ship an hour after he landed, and the two English- 
 men therefore escaped all observation, as they wandered 
 about for an hour or two after landing, and did not go 
 to the inn where Mendez was staying until it was time 
 to retire to bed. 
 
 The next morning the party started. The clothes 
 that GeofTrey was wearing were those suited to an 
 employee in a house of business, while those of Boldero 
 were such as would be worn by the captain or mate of a 
 merchant vessel on shore. Both were supplied with 
 arms, for although the party had nothing to attract the 
 cupidity of robbers beyond the trunks containing the 
 clothes purchased on the preceding day, and the small 
 amount of money necessary for their travel on the road, 
 the country was so infested by bands of robbers that no 
 
A SPANISH MERCHANT. 29I 
 
 one traveled unarmed. The journey to Cadiz was, how- 
 ever, accomphshed without adventure. 
 
 The house of Sehor Mendez was a large and com- 
 fortable one. Upon the ground floor were his offices 
 and storerooms. He himself and his family occupied the 
 two next floors, while in those above his clerks and 
 employees lived. His unexpected return caused great 
 surprise, and in a few hours a number of acquaintances 
 called to hear the story of the adventures through which 
 he had passed, and to condole with him on the loss of his 
 wife. At his own request Stephen Boldero had been 
 given in charge of the principal clerk, and a room 
 assigned to him in the upper story. 
 
 " I shall be much more comfortable," he said, " among 
 your people, Don Mendez. I am a rough sailor, and ten 
 years in the galleys don't improve any manners a man 
 may have had. If I were among your friends I would 
 be out of place and uncomfortable, and should always 
 have to be bowing and scraping and exchanging compli- 
 ments, and besides they would soon find out that my 
 Spanish was doubtful. I talk a sailor's slang, but I 
 doubt if I should understand pure Spanish. Altogether, 
 I should be very uncomfortable and should make you 
 uncomfortable, and I would very much rather take my 
 place among the men that work for you until I can get 
 on board a ship again." 
 
 Geoffrey was installed in the portion of the house occu- 
 pied by the merchant, and was introduced by him to his 
 friends simply as the English gentleman who had res- 
 cued him and his daughter from the hands of the Moors, 
 it being inciflcntally mentioned that he had sailed in the 
 Armada, and that he had fallen into the hands of the cor- 
 sairs in the course of a voyage made with his friend Mr. 
 
292 BY England's aid. 
 
 Burke to Italy. He at once took his place as a friend 
 and assistant of the merchant; and as the latter had 
 many dealings with Dutch and English merchants, Geof- 
 frey was able to be of considerable use to him in his 
 written communications to the captains of the various 
 vessels of those nationalities in the port. 
 
 " I think," the merchant said to him a fortnight after 
 his arrival in Cadiz, " that, if it would not go against 
 your conscience, it would be most advisable that you 
 should accompany me sometimes to church. Unless 
 you do this, sooner or later suspicion is sure to be 
 roused, and you know that if you were once suspected 
 of being a heretic, the Inquisition would lay its hands 
 upon you in no time." 
 
 " I have no objection whatever," Geoffrey said. 
 " Were I questioned I should at once acknowledge that 
 I was a Protestant; but I see no harm in going to a 
 house of God to say my prayers there while others are 
 saying theirs in a different manner. There is no church 
 of my own religion here, and I can see no harm whatever 
 in doing as you suggest." 
 
 ** I am glad to hear that that is your opinion," Sefior 
 Mendez said; " for it is the one point concerning which 
 I was uneasy. I have ordered a special Mass at the 
 church of St. Dominic to-morrow, in thanksgiving for 
 our safe escape from the hands of the Moors, and it 
 would be well that you should accompany us there." 
 
 " I will do so most willingly," Geoffrey said. " I have 
 returned thanks many times, but shall be glad to do so 
 again in the house dedicated to God's service." 
 
 Accordingly the next day Geoffrey accompanied Don 
 Mendez and his daughter to the church of St. Dominic, 
 and as he knelt by them wondered why men should hate 
 each other because they differed as to the ways and 
 
A SPANISH MERCHANT. 293 
 
 methods in which they should worship God. From that 
 time on he occasionahy accompanied Senor !\Iendez to 
 the church, saying his prayers earnestly in his own 
 fashion, and praying that he might some day be restored 
 to his home and friends. 
 
 He and the merchant had frequently talked over all 
 possible plans for his escape, but the extreme vigilance 
 of the Spanish authorities with reference to the English 
 and Dutch trading ships seemed to preclude any possi- 
 bility of his being smuggled on board. Every bale and 
 package was closely examined on the quay before being 
 sent off. Spanish officials were on board from the 
 arrival to the departure of each ship, and no communi- 
 cation whatever was allowed between the shore and these 
 vessels, except in boats belonging to the authorities; 
 every paper and document passing first through their 
 hands for examination before being sent on board. The 
 trade carried on between England, Holland, and Spain 
 at the time when these nations were engaged in war, was 
 a singular one; but it was permitted by all three coun- 
 tries, because the products of each were urgently re- 
 quired by the others. It was kept within narrow limits, 
 and there were frequent angry complaints exchanged 
 between the English government and that of Holland, 
 when either considered the other to be going beyond 
 that limit. 
 
 Geoffrey admitted to himself that he might again 
 make the attempt to return to England, by taking pas- 
 sage as before in a sh.ip bound for Italy, but he knew that 
 Elizabeth was negotiating with Philip for peace, and 
 thought that he might as well await the result. He 
 was, indeed, very happy at Cadiz, and shrank from the 
 thought of leaving it. 
 
 Stephen Boldero soon became restless, and at his 
 
294 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 urgent request Juan Menclez appointed him second mate 
 on board one of his ships saiUng for the West Indies, his 
 intention being to make his escape if an opportunity 
 offered; but if not, he preferred a hfe of activity to wan- 
 dering aimlessly about the streets of Cadiz. He was 
 greatly grieved to part from Geoffrey, and promised 
 that, should he ever reach England, he would at once 
 journey down to Hedingham, and report his safety to 
 his father and mother. 
 
 " You will do very well here, Master Geoffrey," he 
 said. " You are quite at home with all the Spaniards, 
 and it will not be very long before you speak the lan- 
 guage so well that, except for your name, none would 
 take you for a foreigner. You have found work to do, 
 and are really better ofT here than you would be starving 
 and fighting in Holland. Besides," he said, with a sly 
 wink, " there are otl;er attractions for you. Juan Men- 
 dcz treats you as a son, and the sehorita knows that she 
 owes everything to you. You might do worse than 
 settle here for life. Like enough you will see me back 
 again in six months' time, for if I see no chance of slip- 
 ping oiTf and reaching one of the islands held by the buc- 
 caneers, I shall perforce return in the ship I go out in." 
 
 At parting Sehor Mendez bestowed a bag containing 
 five hundred gold pieces upon Stephen Boldero as a 
 reward for the service he had rendered him. 
 
 Geoffrey missed him greatly. For eighteen months 
 they had been constantly together, and it was the sailor's 
 companionship and cheerfulness that had lightened the 
 first days of his captivity; and had it not been for his 
 advice and support he might now have been tugging at 
 an oar in the bey's corsair galley. Ever since they had 
 been at Cadiz he had daily spent an hour or two in his 
 society; for when work was done they generally went for 
 
A SPANISH MERCHANT. 295 
 
 a walk together on the fortifications, and talked of Eng- 
 land and discussed the possibility of escape. After his 
 departure he was thrown more than before into the 
 society of the merchant and his daughter. The feeling 
 that Dolores had, when he first saw her, excited within 
 him had changed its character. She was very pretty 
 now that she had recovered her life and spirits, and she 
 made no secret of the deep feeling of gratitude she enter- 
 tained toward him. One day, three months after 
 Stephen's departure. Sehor ^lendez. when they were 
 alone together, broached the subject on which his 
 thoughts had been turned so much of late. 
 
 " Friend Geoffrey," he said, " I think that I am not 
 mistaken in supposing that you have an affection for 
 Dolores. I have marked its growth, and although I 
 would naturally have rather bestowed her upon a coun- 
 tryman, yet I feel that you have a right to her as having 
 saved her from the horrible fate that would have un- 
 doubtedly befallen her, and that it is not for me, to 
 whom you have restored her. besides saving my own 
 life, to offer any objection. As to her feelings, I have no 
 doubt whatever. Were you of my religion and race, 
 such a match would afford me the greatest happiness. 
 As it is, I regret it onl}- because I feel that some day or 
 other it will lead to a separation from me. It is natural 
 that you should wish to return to your own country, 
 and as this war cannot go on forever, doubtless in time 
 some opportunity for doing so will arrive. This I fore- 
 see and must submit to, but if there is peace I shall be 
 able occasionall}- to visit her in her home in England. 
 I naturally hope that it will be long before I shall thus 
 lose her. She is my only child, and I shall give as her 
 dower the half of my business, and you will join me as 
 an equal partner. When the war is over you can, if you 
 
296 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 wish, establish yourself in London, and thence carry on 
 and enlarge the English and Dutch trade of our house. 
 I may even myself settle there. I have not thought this 
 over at present, nor is there any occasion to do so. I 
 am a wealthy man and there is no need for me to con- 
 tinue in business, and I am not sure when the time 
 comes I shall not prefer to abandon my country rather 
 than be separated from my daughter. At any rate for 
 the present I offer you her hand and a share in my 
 business." 
 
 Geoffrey expressed in suitable terms the gratitude and 
 delight he felt at the offer. It was contrary to Spanish 
 notions that he should receive from Dolores in private 
 any assurance that the proposal in which she was so 
 largely concerned was one to which she assented will- 
 ingly, but her father at once fetched her in and formally 
 presented her to Geoffrey as his promised wife, and a 
 month later the marriage was solemnized at the church 
 of St. Dominic. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 IVRY. 
 
 The day after the capture of Breda Sir Francis Vere 
 sent for Lionel Mckars to his quarters. Prince Mau- 
 rice and several of his principal of^cers were there, and 
 the prince thanked him warmly for the share he had 
 taken in the capture of the town. 
 
 " Captain Heraugiere has told me," he said, " that the 
 invention of the scheme that has ended so well is due as 
 much to you as to him, that you accompanied him on the 
 reconnoitering expedition and shared in the dangers of 
 the party in the barge. I trust Sir Francis Vere will 
 
IVRY. 297 
 
 appoint you to the first ensigncy vacant in his companies, 
 but should there be hkely to be any delay in this, I will 
 gladly give you a commission in one of my own 
 regiments." 
 
 " I have forestalled your wish, prince," Sir Francis 
 said, " and have this morning given orders that his 
 appointment shall be made out as ensign in one of my 
 companies, but at present I do not intend him to join. 
 I have been ordered by the queen to send further aid to 
 help the king of France against the League. I have 
 already dispatched several companies to Brittany, and 
 will now send two others. I would that my duties per- 
 mitted me personally to take part in the enterprise, for 
 the battle of the Netherlands is at present being fought 
 on the soil of France, but this is impossible. Several of 
 my friends, however, volunteers and others, will journey 
 with the two companies, being desirous of fighting under 
 the banner of Henry of X'avarre. Sir Ralph Pimpernel, 
 who is married to a French Huguenot lady and has con- 
 nections at the French court, will lead them. I have 
 spoken to him this morning, and he will gladly allow my 
 young friend here to accompany him. I think that it is 
 the highest reward I can give him, to afford him thus an 
 opportunity of seeing stirring service; for I doubt not 
 that in a very short time a great battle will be fought. 
 W'e know that Alva has sent eighteen hundred of the best 
 cavalry of Flanders to aid the League, and he is sure to 
 have given orders that they are to be back again as soon 
 as possible. How do you like the prospect, Lionel? " 
 
 Lionel warmly expressed his thanks to Sir Francis 
 Vere for his kindness, and said that nothing could de- 
 light him more than to take part in such an enterprise. 
 
 " I must do something at any rate to prove my grati- 
 tude for your share in the capture of this city," Prince 
 
298 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 Maurice said; "and will send you presently two of the 
 best horses of those we have found in the governor's 
 stables, together with arms and armor suitable to your 
 rank as an officer of Sir Francis \"ere." 
 
 Upon the following morning a party of ten knights 
 and gentlemen, including Lionel Vickars, rode to 
 Bergen-op-Zoom. The two companies, which were 
 drawn from the garrison of that town, had embarked the 
 evening before in ships that had come from England to 
 transport them to France. Sir Ralph Pimpernel and his 
 party at once went on board, and as soon as their horses 
 were embarked the sails were hoisted. Four days' 
 voyage took them to the mouth of the Seine, and they 
 landed at Honfleur on the south bank of the river. 
 There was a large number of ships in port, for the 
 Protestant princes of Germany were, as well as England, 
 sending aid to Henry of Navarre, and numbers of gen- 
 tlemen and volunteers were flocking to his banners. 
 
 For the moment Henry IV. represented in the eyes of 
 Europe the Protestant cause. He was supported by the 
 Huguenots of France and by some of the Catholic noble- 
 men and gentry. Against him were arrayed the greater 
 portion of the Catholic nobles, the whole faction of the 
 Guises, and the Holy League, supported by Philip of 
 Spain. 
 
 The party from Holland disembarked at midday on 
 the 9th of March. Hearing rumors that a battle was ex- 
 pected very shortly to take place. Sir Ralph Pimpernel 
 started at once with his mounted party for Dreux, which 
 town was being besieged by Henry, leaving the two 
 companies of foot to press on at their best speed behind 
 liim. The distance to be ridden was about sixty miles, 
 and late at night on the loth they rode into a village 
 eight miles from Dreux. Here they heard that the 
 
iVRY. 2gg 
 
 Duke of Mayenne, who commanded the forces of the 
 League, was approaching the Seine at Mantes with an 
 army of ten thousand foot and four thousand horse. 
 
 " We must mount at daybreak, gentlemen," Sir Ralph 
 Pimpernel said, " or the forces of the League will get 
 between us and the king. It is evident that we have but 
 just arrived in time, and it is well we did not wait for our 
 footmen." 
 
 The next morning they mounted early and rode on to 
 the royal camp near Dreux. Here Sir Ralph Pimpernel 
 found ^Marshal Biron, a relation of his wife, who at once 
 took him to the king. 
 
 " You have just arrived in time, Sir Ralph," the king 
 said when !\Iarshal Biron introduced him, " for to- 
 morrow, or at latest the day after, we are likely to try 
 our strength with ]\Iayenne. You will find many of 
 your compatriots here. I can offer you but poor hospi- 
 tality at present, but hope to entertain you rarely some 
 day when the good city of Paris opens its gates to us." 
 
 "Thanks, sire," Sir Ralph replied; "but we have 
 come to fight and not to feast." 
 
 " I think I can promise you plenty of that at any rate," 
 the king said. " You have ten gentlemen with you, I 
 hear, and also that there are two companies of foot from 
 Holland now on their way up from Honfleur." 
 
 " They landed at noon the day before yesterday, sire, 
 and will probably be vip to-morrow." 
 
 " They will be heartily welcome. Sir Ralph. Since 
 Parma has sent so large a force to help Alayenne it is 
 but right that Holland, which is relieved of the presence 
 of these troops, should lend me a helping hand." 
 
 Quarters were found for the party in a village near the 
 camj); for the force was badly provided with tents, the 
 king's resources being at a very low ebb; he maintained 
 
300 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 the war, indeed, chiefly by the loans he received from 
 England and Germany. The next day several bodies of 
 troops were seen approaching the camp. A quarter of 
 an hour later the trumpets blew; officers rode about, 
 ordering the tents to be leveled and the troops to prepare 
 to march. A messenger from [Marshal Biron rode at full 
 speed into the village, where many of the volunteers 
 from England and Germany, besides the party of Sir 
 Ralph Pimpernel, were lodged. 
 
 " The marshal bids me tell you, gentlemen, that the 
 army moves at once. Marshal D'Aumont has fallen 
 back from Ivry; Mayenne is advancing. The siege will 
 be abandoned at present, and we march toward Nonan- 
 court, where we shall give battle to-morrow if Mayenne 
 is disposed for it." 
 
 The camps were struck and the wagons loaded, and 
 the army marched to St. Andre, a village situated on an 
 elevated plain commanding a view of all the approaches 
 from the country between the Seine and Eure. 
 
 " This is a fine field for a battle," Sir Ralph said, as the 
 troops halted on the ground indicated by the camp 
 marshals. " It is splendid ground for cavalry to act, and 
 it is upon them the brunt of the fighting will fall. We 
 are a little stronger in foot; for several companies from 
 Honfleur, our own among them, have come up this 
 morning, and I hear we muster twelve thousand, which 
 is a thousand more than they say Mayenne has with him. 
 But then he has four thousand cavalry to our three thou- 
 sand; and Parma's regiments of Spaniards, Walloons, 
 and Italian veterans are far superior troops to Henry's 
 bands of riders, who are mostly Huguenot noblemen and 
 gentlemen, with their armed retainers; tough and hardy 
 men to fight, as they have shown themselves on many 
 a field, but without any of the discipline of Parma's 
 troopers. 
 
IVRY. 301 
 
 " If Parma himself commanded yonder army I should 
 not feel confident of the result; but ]\Iayenne, though 
 a skillful general, is slow and cautious, while Henry of 
 Xavarre is full of fire and energy, and brave almost to 
 rashness. We are to muster under the command of the 
 king himself. He will have eight hundred horse, formed 
 into six squadrons, behind him, and upon these will, I 
 fancy, come the chief shock of the battle. He will be 
 covered on each side by the English and Swiss infantry; 
 in all, four thousand strong. 
 
 " Marshal Biron will be on the right with five troops 
 of horse and four regiments of French infantry; while 
 on the left will be the troops of D'Aumont. ]\Iontpensier, 
 Biron the younger, D'Angouleme, and De Givry, sup- 
 ported in all by two regiments of French infantry, one 
 of Swiss and one of German. The marshal showed us 
 the plan of battle last night in his tent. It is well 
 balanced and devised." 
 
 It was late in the evening before the whole of the 
 force had reached the position and the tents were erected. 
 One of these had been placed at the disposal of Sir 
 Ralph's party. Sir Ralph and four of his companions 
 had been followed by their mounted squires, and these 
 collected firewood, and supplied the horses with forage 
 from the sacks they carried slung from their saddles, 
 while the knights and gentlemen themselves polished 
 up their arms and armor, so as to make as brave a show 
 as possible in the ranks of the king's cavalry. 
 
 When they had eaten their supper Lionel \'ickars 
 strolled through the camp, and was amused at the con- 
 trast presented by the various groups. The troops of 
 cavalry of the French nobles were gayly attired; the 
 tents of the officers large and commodious, with rich 
 hangings and appointments. The sound of light-hearted 
 
302 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 laughter came from the groups around the camp-fires, 
 scjuires and pages moved about thickly, and it was evi- 
 dent that comfort and, indeed, luxury, were considered 
 by the commanders essential even upon a campaign. 
 The encampments of the German, Swiss, and English 
 infantry were of far humbler design. The tents of the 
 officers were few in number, and of the simplest form 
 and make. A considerable portion of the English 
 infantry had been drawn from Holland, for the little 
 army there was still the only body of trained troops at 
 Elizabeth's disposal. 
 
 The Swiss and Germans were for the most part merce- 
 naries. Some had been raised at the expense of the 
 Protestant princes, others were paid from the sums sup- 
 plied from England. The great proportion of the men 
 were hardy veterans who had fought under many ban- 
 ners and cared but little for the cause in which they 
 were fighting, provided they obtained their pay regu- 
 larly and that the rations were abundant and of good 
 quality. 
 
 The French infantry regiments contained men influ- 
 enced by a variety of motives. Some were professional 
 soldiers who had fought in many a field during the long 
 wars that had for so many years agitated Erance; others 
 were the retainers of the nobles who had thrown in their 
 cause with Henry, while others again w'ere Huguenot 
 peasants who were fighting, not for pay, but in the cause 
 of their religion. 
 
 The cavalry were, for the most part, composed of men 
 of good family; relations, connections, or the superior 
 vassels of the nobles who commanded or officered them. 
 The king's own squadrons were chiefly composed of 
 Huguenot gentlemen and their mounted retainers; but 
 with these rode many foreign volunteers like Sir Ralph 
 
IVRY. 303 
 
 Pimpernel's party, attracted to Henry's banner either 
 from a desire to aid the Protestant cause or to gain niih- 
 tary knowledge and fame under so brave and able a 
 monarch, or simply from the love of excitement and 
 military ardor. 
 
 The camp of this main body of cavalry or " battalia," 
 as the body on whom the commander of our army chiefly 
 relied for victory was called, was comparatively still and 
 silent. The Huguenot gentlemen, after the long years 
 of persecution to which those of their religion had been 
 exposed, were for the most part poor. Their appoint- 
 ments were simple, and they fought for conscience' 
 sake, and went into battle with the stern enthusiasm 
 that afterward animated Cromwell's Ironsides. 
 
 It was not long before the camp quieted down; for 
 the march had been a long one, and they would be on 
 their feet by daybreak. The king himself, attended by 
 Marshals D'Aumont and Biron, had gone through the 
 whole extent of the camp, seen that all was in order, 
 that the troops had everywhere received their rations, 
 and that the officers were acquainted with the orders for 
 the morrow. He stayed a short time in the camp of 
 each regiment and troop, saying a few words of encour- 
 agement to the soldiers, and laughing and joking with 
 the officers. He paused a short time and chatted with 
 Sir Ralph Pimpernel, who. at his request, introduced 
 each of his companions to him. 
 
 Lionel looked with interest and admiration at the man 
 who was regarded as the champion of Protestantism 
 against Popery, and who combined in himself a remark- 
 able mixture of qualities seldom found existing in one 
 person. He was brave to excess and ai)]:)arently reck- 
 less in action, and yet astute, prudent, and calculating 
 in council. Willi a manner frank, ojkmi, and winning, 
 
304 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 he was yet able to match the craftiest of opponents at 
 their own weapons of scheming and dupHcity. The idol 
 of the Huguenots of France, he was ready to purchase 
 the crown of France at the price of accepting the Catho- 
 lic doctrines, for he saw that it was hopeless for him in 
 the long run to maintain himself against the hostility 
 of almost all the great nobles of France, backed by the 
 great proportion of the people and aided by the Pope 
 and the Catholic powers, so long as he remained a 
 Protestant. But this change of creed was scarcely even 
 foreseen by those who followed him, and it was the 
 apparent hopelessness of his cause, and the gallantry 
 with which he maintained it, that attracted the admira- 
 tion of Europe. 
 
 Henry's capital was at the time garrisoned by the 
 troops of the Pope and Spain. The great nobles of 
 France, who had long maintained a sort of semi-inde- 
 pendence of the crown, were all against him, and were 
 calculating on founding independent kingdoms. He 
 himself was excommunicated. The League were mas- 
 ters of almost the whole of France, and were well sup- 
 plied with funds by the Pope and the Catholic powers, 
 while Henry was entirely dependent for money upon 
 what he could borrow from Queen Elizabeth and the 
 States of Holland. But no one who listened to the 
 merry laugh of th.e king, as he chatted with the little 
 group of English gentlemen, would have thought that 
 he was engaged in a desperate and well-nigh hopeless 
 struggle, and that the following day was to be a decisive 
 one as to his future fortunes. 
 
 " Well, gentlemen," he said, as he turned his horse to 
 ride away, " I must ask you to lie down as soon as pos- 
 sible. As long as the officers are awake and talking the 
 
IVRY. 305 
 
 men cannot sleep; and I want all to have a good night's 
 rest. The enemy's camp is close at hand, and the battle 
 is sure to take place at early dawn." 
 
 As the same orders were given everywhere the camp 
 was quiet early, and before daylight the troops were 
 called under arms and ranged in the order appointed for 
 them to fight in. 
 
 The army of the League was astir in equally good 
 time. In its center was the battalia, composed of 600 
 splendid cavalry, all noblemen of France, supported by 
 a column of 300 Swiss and 2000 French infantry. On 
 the left were 600 French cuirassiers and the 1800 troops 
 of Parma, commanded by Count Egmont. They were 
 supported by 6 regiments of French and Lorrainers, 
 and 2000 Germans. The right wing was composed of 
 3 regiments of Spanish lancers, 2 troops of Germans, 
 400 cuirassiers, and 4 regiments of infantry. 
 
 When the sun rose and lighted up the contending 
 armies, the difference between their appearance was very 
 marked. That of the League was gay with the gilded 
 armor, waving plumes, and silken scarfs of the French 
 nobles, whose banners fluttered brightly in the air, while 
 the Walloons and Flemish rivaled their French com- 
 rades in the splendor of the appointments. In the 
 opposite ranks there was neither gayety nor show. The 
 Huguenot nobles and gentlemen, who had for so many 
 years been fighting for life and religion, were clad in 
 armor dinted in a hundred battlefields; and while the 
 nobles of the League were confident of victory, and loud 
 in demanding to be led against the foe, Henry of Na- 
 varre and his soldiers were kneeling, praying to the God 
 of battles to enable them to bear themselves well in the 
 cominc: ficht. Ilcnrv of Xavarre wore in his helmet a 
 
3o6 v,Y en'gland's aid. 
 
 snow-white plume, which he ordered his troops to keep 
 in view, and to follow wherever they should see it wav- 
 ing, in case his banner went down. 
 
 Artillery still played but a small part in battles on the 
 field, and there were but twelve pieces on the ground, 
 equally divided between the two armies. These opened 
 the battle, and Count Egmont, whose cavalry had suf- 
 fered from the fire of the Huguenot cannon, ordered 
 a charge, and the splendid cavalry of Parma swept down 
 upon the right wing of Henry. The cavalry under Mar- 
 shal Biron were unable to withstand the shock and were 
 swept before them, and Egmont rode on right up to the 
 guns and sabered the artillerymen. Almost at the same 
 moment the German riders under Eric of Brunswick, 
 the Spanish and French lancers, charged down upon the 
 center of the royal army. The rout of the right wing 
 shook the cavalry in the center. They wavered, and the 
 infantry on their flanks fell back, but the king and his 
 ofihcers rode among them, shouting and entreating them 
 to stand firm. The ground in their front was soft and 
 checked the impetuosity of the charge of the Leaguers, 
 and by the time they reached the ranks of the Hugue- 
 nots they were broken and disordered, and could make 
 no impression whatever upon them. 
 
 As soon as the charge was repulsed Henry set his 
 troops in motion, and the battalia charged down upon 
 the disordered cavalry of the League. The lancers and 
 cuirassiers were borne down by the impetuosity of the 
 charge, and ^Marshal Biron, rallying his troops, followed 
 the king's white plume into the heart of the battle. Eg- 
 mont brought up the cavalry of Flanders to the scene, 
 and was charging at their head when he fell dead with a 
 musket-ball through the heart. BrunsAvick went down in 
 the fight, and the shattered German and Walloon horse 
 
IVRY. 307 
 
 were completely overthrown and cut to pieces by the 
 furious charges of the Huguenot cavalry. 
 
 At one time the victorious onset was checked by the 
 disappearance of the king's snow-white plume, and a 
 report ran through the army that the king was killed. 
 They wavered irresolutely. The enemy, regaining 
 courage from the cessation of their attacks, were again 
 advancing, when the king reappeared, bareheaded and 
 covered with dust and blood, but entirely unhurt. He 
 addressed a few cheerful words to his soldiers, and again 
 led a charge. It was irresistible. The enemy broke and 
 fled in the wildest confusion, hotly pursued by the royal- 
 ist cavalry, while the infantry of the League, who had 
 so far taken no part whatever in the battle, were seized 
 with a panic, threw away their arms, and sought refuge 
 in the woods in their rear. 
 
 Thus the battle was decided only by the cavalry, the 
 infantry taking no part in the fight on either side. 
 Eight hundred of the Leaguers either fell on the battle- 
 field or were drowned in crossing the river in their rear. 
 The loss of the royalists was but one-fourth that num- 
 ber. Had the king pushed forward upon Paris imme- 
 diately after the battle, the city would probably have 
 surrendered without a blow, and the Huguenot leaders 
 urged this course upon him. Eiron and the other 
 Catholics, however, argued that it was better to under- 
 take a regular siege, and the king yielded to this advice, 
 although the bolder course would have been far more 
 in accordance with his own disposition. 
 
 He was probably influenced l)y a variety of motives. 
 In the first place his Swiss mercenaries were in a muti- 
 nous condition, and refused to advance a single foot 
 unless they received their arrears of pay. and this Henry, 
 whose chests were entirely empty, had no means of pro- 
 
3o8 BY England's aid. 
 
 vicling. In the second place he was at the time secretly 
 in negotiation with the Pope for his conversion, and may 
 have feared to give so heavy a blow to the Catholic 
 cause as would have been effected by the capture of 
 Paris following closely after the victory of Ivry. At any 
 rate he determined upon a regular siege. Moving for- 
 ward he seized the towns of Lagny on the Marne and 
 Corbeil on the Seine, thus entirely cutting ofif the food 
 supply of Paris. 
 
 Lionel A^ickars had borne his part in the charges of 
 the Huguenot cavalry, but as the company to which he 
 belonged was in the rear of the battalia, he had no per- 
 sonal encounters with the enemy. 
 
 After the advance toward Paris the duties of the 
 cavalry consisted entirely in scouting the country, sweep- 
 ing in provisions for their own army, and preventing 
 supplies from entering Paris. No siege operations were 
 undertaken, the king relying upon famine alone to reduce 
 the city. Its population at the time the siege com- 
 menced was estimated at four hundred thousand, and 
 the supply of provisions to be sufficient for a month. 
 It was calculated, therefore, that before the League could 
 bring up another army to its relief, it must fall by 
 famine. 
 
 But no allowance had been made for the religious 
 enthusiasm and devotion to the cause of the League that 
 animated the population of Paris. Its governor, the 
 Duke of Nemours, brother of Alayenne, aided by the 
 three Spanish delegates, the Cardinal Gaetano, and by 
 an army of priests and monks, sustained the spirits of 
 the population; and though the people starved by thou- 
 sands, the city resisted until toward the end of August. 
 In that month the army of the League, united with 
 twelve thousand foot and three thousand horse from the 
 
IVRV. 309 
 
 Netherlands under Parma himself, advanced to its assist- 
 ance; while ^Maurice of Holland, with a small body of 
 Dutch troops and re-enforcements from England, had 
 strengthened the army of the king. 
 
 The numbers of the two armies were not unequal. 
 ]\Iany of the French nobles had rallied around Henry 
 after his victon,', and of his cavalry four thousand were 
 nobles and their retainers, who served at their own ex- 
 pense, and were eager for a battle. Parma himself had 
 doubts as to the results of the conflict. He could rely 
 upon the troops he himself had brought, but had no con- 
 fidence in those of the League; and when Henry sent 
 him a formal challenge to a general engagement, Parma 
 replied that it was his custom to refuse a combat when 
 a refusal seemed advantageous for himself, and to offer 
 battle whenever it suited his purpose to fight. 
 
 For seven days the two armies, each some twenty- 
 five thousand strong, lay within a mile or two of each 
 other. Then the splendid cavalry of Parma moved out 
 in order of battle, with banners flying and the pennons 
 of the lances fluttering in the wind. The king was de- 
 lighted when he saw that the enemy were at last advanc- 
 ing to the fight. He put his troops at once under arms, 
 but waited until the plan of the enemy's battle devel- 
 oped itself before making his dispositions. But while 
 the imposing array of cavalry was attracting the king's 
 attention, Parma moved off with the main body of his 
 army, threw a division across the river on a pontoon 
 bridge, and attacked Lagnv on both sides. 
 
 When Lagny was first occupied some of Sir Ralph 
 TMmpernel's party were appointed to take up their quar- 
 ters there; half a company of the English, who had 
 come with them from Holland, were also stationed in 
 the town, the garrison being altogether twelve hundred 
 
310 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 strong. Lionel's horse had received a bullet wound at 
 Ivry, and although it carried him for the next day or 
 two, it was evident that it needed rest and attention, 
 and would be unfit to carry its rider for some time, 
 Lionel had no liking for the work of driving oflf the cattle 
 of the vmfortunate landowners and peasants, however 
 necessary it might be to keep the army supplied with 
 food, and was glad of the excuse that his wounded horse 
 afforded him for remaining quietly in the town when his 
 comrades rode out with the troop of cavalry stationed 
 there. 
 
 It happened that the officer in command of the little 
 body of English infantry was taken ill with fever, and 
 Sir Ralph Pimpernel requested Lionel to take his place. 
 This he was glad to do, as he was more at home at 
 infantry work than with the cavalry. The time went 
 slowly, but Lionel, who had comfortable quarters in the 
 house of a citizen, did not find it long. The burgher's 
 family consisted of his wife and two daughters, and these 
 congratulated themselves greatly upon having an officer 
 quartered upon them who not only acted as a protection 
 to them against the insolence of the rough soldiery, but 
 was courteous and pleasant in his manner, and tried in 
 every way to show that he regarded himself as a guest 
 and not a master. 
 
 After the first week's stay he requested that, instead of 
 having his meals served to him in a room apart, he might 
 take them with the family. The girls were about 
 Lionel's age. and after the first constraint wore off he 
 became great friends with them; and although at first 
 he had difficulty in making himself understood, he rap- 
 idly picked up a little French, the girls acting as his 
 teachers. 
 
 " What do you English do here? " the eldest of them 
 
IVRY, 311 
 
 asked him when, six weeks after his arrival, they were 
 able to converse fairly in a mixture of French and Span- 
 ish. " Why do you not leave us French people to fight 
 out our quarrels by ourselves? " 
 
 " I should put it the other way," Lionel laughed. 
 " Why don't you French people fight out your quarrels 
 among yourselves instead of calling in foreigners to help 
 you? It is because the Guises and the League have 
 called in the Spaniards to fight on the Catholic side that 
 the English and Dutch have come to help the Hugue- 
 nots. We are fighting the battle of our own religion 
 here, not the battle of Henry of Navarre." 
 
 " I hate these wars of religion," the girl said. " Why 
 can we not worship in our own way? " 
 
 ■' Ah! that is what we Protestants want to know, Mile. 
 Claire; that is just what your people won't allow. Did 
 you not massacre the Protestants in France on the eve 
 of St. Bartholomew? and have not the Spaniards been 
 for the last twenty years trying to stamp out with fire 
 and sword the new religion in the Low Countries? We 
 only want to be left alone." 
 
 " But your ciueen of England kills the Catholics." 
 
 "Not at all," Lionel said warmly; "that is only one 
 of the stories they spread to excuse their own doings. 
 It is true that Catholics in England have been put to 
 deatli, and so have people of the sect that call themselves 
 Anabaptists; Init this has been because they have been 
 engaged in plots against the queen, and not because of 
 tlieir religion. The Catholics of England for the most 
 part joined as hcartil}- as the Protestants in the prepara- 
 tions for the defense of England in the time of the 
 Armada, h^or my part, I caimot understand why people 
 should quarrel with each other because they worship 
 God in different wavs." 
 
312 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 " It is all very bad, I am sure," the girl said. " France 
 has been torn to pieces by these religious wars for years 
 and years. It is dreadful to think what they must be 
 suffering in Paris now." 
 
 " Then why don't they open their gates to King 
 Henry instead of starving themselves at the orders of 
 the legate of the Pope and the agent of Philip of Spain? 
 I could understand if there was another French prince 
 whom they wanted as king instead of Henry of Xavarre, 
 We have fought for years in England as to whether we 
 would have a king from the house of York or the house 
 of Lancaster, but when it comes to choosing between a 
 king of your own race and a king named for you by 
 Philip of Spain, I can't understand it." 
 
 " Never mind. Master Vickars. You know what you 
 are fighting for, don't you? " 
 
 "I do; I am fighting here to aid Holland. Parma is 
 bringing all his troops to aid the Guises here, and while 
 they are away the Dutch will take town after town, and 
 will make themselves so strong that when Parma goes 
 back he will find the nut harder than ever to crack." 
 
 " How long will Paris hold out, think you. Master 
 Vickars? They say that provisions are well-nigh spent." 
 
 " Judging from the way in which the Dutch towns 
 held on for weeks and weeks after, as it seemed, all sup- 
 plies were exhausted, I should say that if the people of 
 Paris are as ready to suffer rather than yield as were the 
 Dutch burghers, they may hold on for a long time yet. 
 It is certain that no provisions can come to them as long 
 as we hold possession of this town, and so block the 
 river." 
 
 " But if the armies of Parma and the League come 
 they may drive you away, Master Vickars." 
 
 " It is quite possible, mademoiselle; we do not pretend 
 
IVRV. 313 
 
 to be invincible, but I think there will be some tough 
 fighting first." 
 
 As the weeks went on Lionel Vickars came to be on 
 very intimate terms with the family. The two maid- 
 servants shared in the general liking for the young 
 officer. He gave no more trouble than if he were one 
 of the family, and on one or two occasions, when dis- 
 turbances were caused by the ill-conduct of the miscel- 
 laneous bands which constituted the garrison, he brought 
 his half company of English soldiers at once into the 
 house, and, by his resolute attitude, prevented the 
 marauders from entering. 
 
 When Parma's army approached Sir Ralph Pim- 
 pernel, with the cavalry, joined the king, but Lionel 
 shared in the disappointment felt by all the infantry of 
 the garrison of Lagny that they could take no share in 
 the great battle that was expected. Their excitement 
 rose high while the armies lay watching each other. 
 From the position of the town down by the river neither 
 army was visible from its walls, and they only learned 
 when occasional messengers rode in how matters were 
 going on. One morning Lionel was awoke by a loud 
 knocking at his door. " What is it? '" he shouted, as he 
 sat up in bed. 
 
 " It is I — Timothy Short, Masters \'ickars. The ser- 
 geant has sent me to wake you in all haste. The Span- 
 iards have stolen a march upon us. They have thrown 
 a bridge across the river somewhere in tlic night, and 
 most all their army stands between us and the king, 
 while a division are preparing to besiege the town on 
 the other side." Lionel was hastily throwing on his 
 clothes and arming himself while the man was speaking. 
 
 " Tell the sergeant," he saifl, " to get the men under 
 arms. I will be with him in a few minutes," 
 
314 S^ ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 When Lionel went out he found that the household 
 was already astir. 
 
 " Go not out fasting," his host said, " Take a cup of 
 wine and some food before you start. You may be some 
 time before you get an opportunity of eating again if 
 what they say is true." 
 
 " Thank you heartily," Lionel replied, as he sat down 
 to the table, on which some food had already been placed; 
 " it is always better to fight full than fasting." 
 
 " Hark you! " the bourgeois said in his ear; " if things 
 go badly with you make your way here. I have a snug 
 hiding place, and I shall take refuge there with my family 
 if the Spaniards capture the town. I have heard of their 
 doings in Holland, and that when they capture a town 
 they spare neither age nor sex, and slay Catholics as well 
 as Protestants; therefore, I shall take refuge till matters 
 have quieted down and order is restored. I shall set to 
 work at once to carry my valuables there, and a goodly 
 store of provisions. My warehouseman will remain in 
 charge above. He is faithful and can be trusted, and he 
 will tell the Spaniards that I am a good Catholic, and 
 lead them to believe that I fled with my family before 
 the Huguenots entered the town." 
 
 " Thank you greatly," Lionel replied. " Should the 
 need arise I will take advantage of your kind ofifer. But 
 it should not do so. We have twelve hundred men here, 
 and half that number of citizens have kept the Spaniards 
 at bay for months before towns no stronger than this in 
 Holland. We ought to be able to defend ourselves 
 here for weeks, and the king will assuredly come to our 
 relief in two or three days at the outside." 
 
 L^pon Lionel sallying out he found the utmost con- 
 fusion and disorder reigning. The commandant was 
 hurriedly assigning to the various companies composing 
 
IVRY. 315 
 
 the garrison their places upon the walls. ^lany of the 
 soldiers were exclaiming that they had been betrayed, 
 and that it were best to make terms with the Span- 
 iards at once. The difference between the air of quiet 
 resolution that marked the conduct of the people and 
 troops at Sluys and the excitement manifested here 
 struck Lionel unpleasantly. The citizens all remained 
 in their houses, afraid lest the exultation they felt at the 
 prospect of deliverance would be so marked as to 
 enrage the soldiery. Lionel's own company was stand- 
 ing quietly and in good order in the market place, and 
 as soon as he received orders as to the point that he 
 should occupy on the walls Lionel marched them away. 
 
 In half an hour the Spanish batteries, which had been 
 erected during the night, opened fire upon several points 
 of the walls. The town was ill provided with artillery 
 and the answer was feeble, and before evening several 
 breaches had been effected, two of the gates blown in, 
 and the Spaniards advanced to the assault. Lionel and 
 his company, with one composed of Huguenot gentle- 
 men and their retainers, and another of Germans, 
 defended the gate at which they were posted with great 
 bravery, and succeeded in repulsing the attacks of the 
 Spaniards time after time. The latter pressed forward 
 in heavy column, only to recoil broken and shattered 
 from the archway, which was filled high with their dead. 
 The defenders had just succeeded in repulsing the last 
 of these attacks, when some soldiers ran by shouting. 
 "All is lost! the Spaniards have entered the town at 
 three points." 
 
 The German company at once flisbanded and scat- 
 tered. The Huguenot noble said to Lionel: " I fear that 
 the news is true; listen to the shouts and cries in the 
 town behind us. I will march with mv men and see if 
 
3i6 BY England's aid. 
 
 there is any chance of beating back the Spaniards. If 
 not, if were best to lay down our arms and ask for quar- 
 ter. Will you try to hold this gate until I return? " 
 
 " I will do so," Lionel said; "but I have only about 
 thirty men left, and if the Spaniards come on again we 
 cannot hope to repulse them." 
 
 " If I am not back in ten minutes if will be because 
 all is lost," the Huguenot said; " and you had then best 
 save yourself as you can." 
 
 But long before the ten minutes passed crowds of 
 fugitives ran past, and Lionel learned that great num- 
 bers of the enemy had entered, and that they were refus- 
 ing quarter and slaying all they met. 
 
 " It is useless to stay here longer to be massacred." 
 he said to his men. " I should advise you to take refuge 
 in the churches, leaving your arms behind you as you 
 enter. It is evident that further resistance is useless, 
 and would only cost us our lives. The Spaniards are 
 twenty to one, and it is evident that all hope of resist- 
 ance is at an end." The men were only too glad to 
 accept the advice, and, throwing down their arms, hur- 
 ried away. Lionel sheathed his sword, and with the 
 greatest difliculty made his way through the scene of 
 wild confusion to the house where he had lodged. The 
 doors of most of the houses were fast closed, and the 
 inhabitants were hurling down missiles of all kinds from 
 the upper windows upon their late masters. The tri- 
 umphant shouts of the Spaniards rose loud in the air, 
 mingled with despairing cries and the crack of firearms. 
 Lionel had several narrow escapes from the missiles 
 thrown from the windows and roofs, but reached the 
 house of the merchant safely. The door was half 
 opened. 
 
 "Thanks be to Heaven that you have come! I had 
 
'.kOSSlNU IHt BklDUL Ul- BijAIS OVl.R THL 11a\HN. 
 
 Lnt. Aid.] 
 
 -I'at'c jiu. 
 
IVRY. 317 
 
 well-nigh given you up, and in another minute should 
 have closed the door. The women are all below, but 
 I waited until the last minute for you." 
 
 Barring the door Lionel's host led the way down- 
 stairs into a great cellar, which served as a warehouse, 
 and extended under the whole house. He made his 
 way through the boxes and bales to the darkest corner 
 of the great cellar. Here he pulled up a flag and 
 showed another narrow stair at the bottom of which a 
 torch was burning. Bidding Lionel descend he followed 
 him, lowered the flag behind him, and then led the way 
 along a narrow passage, at the end of which was a door. 
 Opening it Lionel found himself in an arched chamber. 
 Two torches were burning, and the merchant's wife and 
 daughters and the two female domestics were assembled. 
 There was a general exclamation of gladness as Lionel 
 entered. 
 
 " We have been greatly alarmed," the mercer's wife 
 said, " lest you should not be able to gain the house, 
 ^Master \'ickars; for we heard that the Spaniards are 
 broken in at several points." 
 
 '■ It was fortunately at the other end of the town to 
 that at which I was stationed," Lionel said; " and I was 
 just in time. You have a grand hiding place here. It 
 looks like the crypt of a church." 
 
 " That is just what it is," the mercer said. " It was 
 the church of a monastery that stood here a hundred 
 years ago. The monks then moved into a grander 
 place in Paris, and the monastery and church which ad- 
 joined our house were pulled down and houses erected 
 upon the site. My grandfather, knowing of the exist- 
 ence of the crypt, thought that it might afford a rare 
 hiding place in case of danger, and had the passage 
 driven from his cellar into it. Its existence could never 
 
3i8 BY England's aid. 
 
 be suspected; for as our cellar extends over the whole 
 of our house, as can easily be seen, none would suspect 
 that there was a hiding-place without our walls. There 
 are three or four chambers as large as this. One of 
 them is stored with all my choicest silks and velvets, 
 another will serve as a chamber for you and me. I 
 have enough provisions for a couple of months, and, 
 even should they burn the house down, we are safe 
 enousfh here." 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 STEENWYK. 
 
 Three days passed, and then a slight noise was heard 
 as of the trap-door being raised. Lionel drew his 
 sword. 
 
 " It is my servant, no doubt," the merchant said; " he 
 promised to come and tell me how things went, as soon 
 as he could get an opportunity to come down unob- 
 served. We should hear more noise if it were the Span- 
 iards." Taking a light he went along the passage, and 
 returned immediately afterward followed by his man; 
 the latter had his head bound up, and carried his arm 
 in a sling. An exclamation of pity broke from the 
 ladies. 
 
 " You are badly hurt, Jacques. What has happened? " 
 
 " It is well it is no worse, mistress," he replied. 
 " The Spaniards are fiends, and behaved as if they were 
 sacking a city of Dutch Huguenots instead of entering 
 a town inhabited by friends. For an hour or two they 
 cut and slashed, pillaged and robbed. They came rush- 
 ing into the shop, and before I could say a word one run 
 me through the shoulder and another laid my head open. 
 
STEENWYK. 319 
 
 It was an hour or two before I came to my senses. I 
 found the house turned topsy-turvy; everything worth 
 taking had gone, and what was not taken was damaged. 
 I tied up my head and arm as best I could, and then sat 
 quiet in a corner till the din outside began to subside. 
 The officers did their best. 1 hear, and at last got the men 
 into order. Numbers of the townsfolk have been killed, 
 and every one of the garrison was butchered. I tell you, 
 mistress, it is better to have ten Huguenot armies in 
 possession, one after another, than one Spanish force, 
 though the latter come as friends and coreligionists. 
 Well, as soon as things quieted down, the soldiers were 
 divided among the houses of the townsfolk, and we have 
 a sergeant and ten men quartered above; but half an 
 hour ago they were called away on some duty, and I 
 took the opportunity to steal down here." 
 
 "Have you told them that we were away, Jacques?" 
 
 " No, monsieur; no one has asked me about it. They 
 saw by the pictures and shrines that you were good 
 Catholics, and after the first outburst they have left 
 things alone. But if it is not too dreary for the ladies 
 here, I should advise you to wait for a time and see how 
 things go before you show yourselves." 
 
 " That is my opinion too, Jacques. We can wait here 
 for another two months if need be. Doubtless, unless 
 the Huguenots show signs of an intention to attack the 
 town, only a small garrison will be left here, and it may 
 be that those in our house will be withdrawn." 
 
 " Do you think it will l^e possible for me to make my 
 escape, Jac(|ucs? " Lionel asked. 
 
 " I should think so, sir. Ever since the Spaniards 
 entered the town boats with provisions for Paris have 
 been coming along in great numbers. From what I 
 hear the soldiers sav there is no chance of a battle at 
 
326 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 present, for the Huguenot army have drawn off to a 
 distance, seeing that Paris is revictualed and that there 
 is no chance of taking it. They say that numbers of 
 the French lords with the Huguenot army have ilrawn 
 off and are making for their homes. At any rate there 
 is no fear of an attack here, and the gates stand open all 
 day. Numbers of the townsfolk have been to Paris to 
 see friends there, and I should say that, if you had a 
 disguise, you could pass out easily enough." 
 
 The question was discussed for some time. Lionel 
 was very anxious to rejoin the army, and it was finally 
 settled that Jacques should the next night bring him 
 down a suit of his own clothes, and the first time the sol- 
 diers were all away should fetch him out, accompany him 
 through the gates of the town, and act as his guide as 
 far as he could. 
 
 The next night Lionel received the clothes. Two 
 days later Jacques came down early in the morning to 
 say that the soldiers above had just gone out on duty. 
 Lionel at once assumed his disguise, and with the 
 heartiest thanks for the great service they had rendered 
 him took his leave of the kind merchant and his family. 
 Jacques was charged to accompany him as far as pos- 
 sible, and to set him well on his way toward the Hugue- 
 not army, for Lionel's small knowledge of French would 
 be detected by the first person who accosted him. On 
 going out into the street Lionel found that there were 
 many peasants who had come in to sell fowls, eggs, and 
 vegetables in the town, and he and Jacques passed with- 
 out a question through the gates. 
 
 Jacques had, the evening before, ascertained from the 
 soldiers the position of Parma's army. A long detour 
 had to be made, and it was two days before they came 
 in sight of the tents of Henry's camp. They had ob- 
 
STEENWYK. 32 1 
 
 served the greatest precautions on their way, and had 
 only once fallen in with a troop of Parma's cavalry. 
 These had asked no questions, supposing that Jacques 
 and his companion were making their way from Paris to 
 visit their friends after the siege; there being nothing in 
 their attire to attract attention, still less suspicion. The 
 peasants they met on their way eagerly demanded news 
 from Paris, but Jacques easily satisfied them by saying 
 that they had had a terrible time, and that many had died 
 of hunger, but that now that the river was open again 
 better times had come. When within a couple of miles 
 of the army Jacques said good-by to Lionel, who would 
 have rewarded him handsomely for his guidance, but 
 Jacques would not accept money. 
 
 " You are the master's guest," he said, " and you saved 
 his house from plunder when your people were in posses- 
 sion. He and my mistress would never forgive me if I 
 took money from you. I am well content in having been 
 able to assist so kind a young gentleman." 
 
 When Lionel arrived at the camp he soon found his 
 way to Sir Ralph Pimpernel's tent, where he was received 
 as one from the dead. There was no difihculty in provid- 
 ing himself again with armor and arms, for of these 
 there were abundance — the spoils of Ivry — in the camp. 
 When he was reclothed and rearmed Sir Ralph took 
 him t(j the king's tent, and from him Henry learned for 
 the first time the circumstances that had attended the 
 capture of Lagny. 
 
 " And so they put the whole garrison to the sword," 
 the king said with indignation. " I will make any Span- 
 iards that fall in my hands pay dearly for it! '-' 
 
 Henry had indeed been completely outgeneraled by 
 his opponent. While he had been waiting with his army 
 for a pitched battle Parma had invested Lagny, and there 
 
32 2 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 were no means of relieving it except by crossing the river 
 in the face of the whole army of the enemy, an enterprise 
 impossible of execution. As soon as Lagny had fallen 
 provisions and ammunition were at once poured into 
 Paris, two thousand boatloads arriving in a single day. 
 
 King Henry's army immediately fell to pieces. The 
 cavalry, having neither food nor forage, rode ofif by hun- 
 dreds every day, and in a week but two thousand out of 
 his six thousand horse remained with him. The infantry 
 also, seeing now no hope of receiving their arrears of 
 pay, disbanded in large numbers, and after an unsuc- 
 cessful attempt to carry Paris by a night attack, the king 
 fell back with the remnant of his force. Corbeil was 
 assaulted and captured by Parma, and the two great 
 rivers of Paris were now open. 
 
 If Parma could have remained with his army in 
 France, the cause of Henry of Navarre would have been 
 lost. But sickness was making ravages among his 
 troops. Dissensions broke out between the Spaniards. 
 Italians, and Xetherlanders of his army and their French 
 allies, who hated the foreigners, though they had come 
 to their assistance. Lastly, his presence was urgently 
 required in the Netherlands, where his work was as far 
 from being done as ever. Therefore, to the dismay of 
 the Leaguers, he started early in November on his 
 march back. 
 
 No sooner did he retire than the king took the field 
 again, recaptured Lagny and Corbeil, and recommenced 
 the siege of Paris, while his cavalry hung upon the rear 
 and flanks of Parma's army and harassed them continu- 
 ally, until they crossed the frontier, where the duke found 
 that affairs had not improved during his absence. 
 
 Lionel had obtained permission to accompany the 
 force which captured Lagny, and as soon as they entered 
 
STEENWVK. 323 
 
 the town hurried to the mercer's house. He found 
 Jacques in possession, and learned that the family had 
 weeks before left the crypt and reoccupied the house, 
 but had again taken refuge there when the Huguenots 
 attacked the town. Lionel at once went below, and was 
 received with delight. He was now able to repay to 
 some extent the obligations he had received from them, 
 by protecting them from all interference by the new cap- 
 tors of the town, from whom the majority of the citizens 
 received harsh treatment for the part they had taken in 
 attacking the garrison when the Spaniards first entered. 
 
 Prince Maurice's visit to the camp of Henry had been 
 but a short one; and as soon as Parma had effected the 
 relief of Paris, and there was no longer a chance of a 
 great battle being fought, he returned to Holland, fol- 
 lowed after the recapture of Lagny by Sir Ralph Pimper- 
 nel and the few survivors of his party, who were all 
 heartily weary of the long period of inaction that had 
 followed the victory at Ivry. 
 
 They found that during their absence there had been 
 little doing in the Netherlands, save that Sir Francis 
 \^ere, with a small body of English infantry and cavalry, 
 had stormed some formidable works the Spaniards had 
 thrown up to prevent relief being given to Reckling- 
 hausen, which they were besieging. He effected the 
 relief of the town and drove off the besiegers. He then 
 attacked and captured a fort on the bank of the Rhine, 
 opposite the town of Wesel. 
 
 At the end of the year 1590 there were, including the 
 garrisons, some eight thousand English infantry and 
 cavalry in Flolland, and the year that followed was to see 
 a great change in the nature of the war. The efforts of 
 Prince Maurice to improve his army were to bear effect, 
 and with the assistance of his English allies he was to 
 
324 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 commence an active offensive war, to astonish his foes 
 by the rapidity with which he maneuvered the new fight- 
 ing machine he had created, and to commence a new 
 departure in the tactics of war. 
 
 In May he took the field, requesting Vere to co- 
 operate with him in the siege of Zutphen. But Sir 
 Francis determined in the first place to capture on his 
 own account the Zutphen forts on the opposite side of 
 the river, since these had been lost by the treachery of 
 Roland Yorke. He dressed up a score of soldiers, some 
 as peasants, others as countrywomen, and provided 
 them with baskets of eggs and other provisions. At 
 daybreak these went down by twos and threes to the 
 Zutphen ferry, as if waiting to be taken across to the 
 town; and while waiting for the boat to come across for 
 them, they sat down near the gate of the fort. 
 
 A few minutes later a party of English cavalry were 
 seen riding rapidly toward the fort. The pretended 
 country people sprang to their feet, and with cries of 
 alarm ran toward it for shelter. The gates were thrown 
 open to allow them to enter. As they ran in they drew 
 out the arms concealed under their clothes and over- 
 powered the guard. The cavalry dashed up and entered 
 the gate before the garrison could assemble, and the fort 
 was captured. 
 
 Vere at once began to throw up his batteries for the 
 attack upon the town across the river, and the prince 
 invested the city on the other side. So diligently did 
 the besiegers work that before a week had passed after 
 the surprise of the fort the batteries were completed, 
 thirty-two guns placed in position, and the garrison, 
 seeing there was no hope of relief, surrendered. 
 
 On the very day of taking possession of the town, the 
 allies, leaving a garrison there, marched against Deven- 
 
STEEXWVK. 325 
 
 ter, seven miles down the river, and within five days had 
 invested the place, and opened their batteries upon the 
 weakest part of the town. A breach was effected, and a 
 storm was ordered. A dispute arose between the Eng- 
 lish, Scotch, and Dutch troops as to who should have 
 the honor of leading the assault. Prince ]\Iaurice de- 
 cided in favor of the English, in order that they might 
 have an opportunity of wiping out the stigma on the 
 national honor caused by the betrayal of Deventer by 
 the traitor Sir William Stanley. 
 
 To reach the breach it was necessary to cross a piece 
 of water called the Haven. Sir Francis \'ere led the 
 English across the bridge of boats which had been 
 thrown over the water; but the bridge was too short. 
 Some of the troops sprang over and pushed boldly for 
 the breach, others were pushed over and drowned. 
 Alany of those behind stripped ofi their armor and swam 
 across the Haven, supported by some Dutch troops who 
 had been told ofT to follow the assaulting party. But at 
 the breach they were met by \'an der Berg, the gov- 
 ernor, with seven companies of soldiers, and these fought 
 so courageously that the assailants were unable to win 
 their way up the breach, and fell back at last with a 
 loss of two hundred and twenty-five men killed and 
 wounded. 
 
 While the assault was going on. the artillery of the 
 besiegers continued to play upon other parts of the town. 
 and effected great damage. On the following night the 
 garrison endeavored to capture the bridge across the 
 Haven, but were repulsed with loss, and in the morning 
 the place surrendered. The success of the patriots was 
 due in no slight degree to the fact that Parma with the 
 greatest part of his army was again absent in France, 
 and the besieged towns had therefore no hope of assist- 
 
326 BY England's aid. 
 
 ance from without. The States now determined to seize 
 the opportunity of capturing- the towns held by the Span- 
 iards in Friesland. 
 
 The three principal towns in the possession of the 
 Spaniards were Groningen, Steenwyk, and Coevorden. 
 After capturing several less important places and forts 
 Prince Maurice advanced against Steenwyk. But just 
 hs he was about to commence the siege he received press- 
 ing letters from the States to hurry south, as Parma was 
 marching with his whole army to capture the fort of 
 Knodsenburg, which had been raised in the previous 
 autumn as a preparation for the siege of the important 
 city of Nymegen. 
 
 The Duke of Parma considered that he had ample 
 time to reduce Knodsenburg before Prince Maurice 
 could return to its assistance. Two great rivers barred 
 the prince's return, and he would have to traverse the 
 dangerous district called the Foul Meadow, and the 
 great quagmire known as the Rouvenian Morass. But 
 Prince Maurice had now an opportunity of showing the 
 excellence of the army he had raised and trained. He 
 received the news of Parma's advance on the 15th of 
 July; two days later he was on the march south, and in 
 five days had thrown bridges of boats across the two 
 rivers, had crossed morass and swamp, and appeared in 
 front of the Spanish army. 
 
 One assault had already been delivered by the Span- 
 iards against Knodsenburg, but this had been repulsed 
 with heavy loss. As soon as the patriot army ap- 
 proached the neighborhood, Parma's cavalry went out 
 to drive in its skirmishers. \"ere at once proposed to 
 Prince Maurice to inflict a sharp blow upon the enemy, 
 and with the approval of the prince marched with twelve 
 hundred foot and five hundred horse along the dvke 
 
STEENWVK. 327 
 
 which ran across the low country. ^Marching to a spot 
 where a bridge crossed a narrow river he placed half his 
 infantry in ambush there; the other half a quarter of a 
 mile further back. 
 
 Two hundred light cavalry were sent forward to beat 
 up the enemy's outposts, and then retreat; the rest of 
 the cavalry were posted in the rear of the infantry. An- 
 other dyke ran nearly parallel with the first, falling into 
 it at some distance in the rear of \'ere"s position, and 
 here Prince Maurice stationed himself with a body of 
 horse and foot to cover \'ere's retreat should he be 
 obliged to fall back. About noon the light cavalry skir- 
 mished with the enemy and fell back, but were not fol- 
 lowed. About half an hour later the scouts brought 
 word that the Spaniards were at hand. 
 
 Suddenly, and v.ithout orders, eight hundred of 
 Maurice's cavalry galloped off to meet the enemy; but 
 they soon came back again at full speed, with a strong 
 force of Spanish cavalry in pursuit. A'ere's infantry at 
 once sallied out from their ambush among the trees, 
 poured their fire into the enemy, and charged them with 
 their pikes. The Spaniards turned to fly, when Vere's 
 cavalry charged them furiously and drove them back in 
 headlong rout to their own camp, taking a great number 
 of prisoners, among them many officers of rank, and five 
 hundred horses. Parma finding himself thus suddenly 
 in face of a superior arm}-, with a rapid river in his rear, 
 fell back across the Waal, and then proceeded to Spa to 
 recruit his shattered health, leaving \'erdugo, an experi- 
 enced officer, in command. 
 
 Instead of proceeding to besiege Nvmegen, Maurice 
 niarcheil away as suddenly and quickly as before, and 
 captured Ilulst, on the borders of Zecland and Brabant, 
 a dozen miles only from Antwerp, and then turning 
 
328 BY England's aid. 
 
 again, was in three days back at Nymegen, and had 
 placed sixty-eight pieces of artillery in position. He 
 opened fire on the 20th of October, and the next day the 
 important city of Nymegen surrendered. This series 
 of brilliant successes greatly raised the spirits of the 
 Netherlanders, and proportionately depressed those of 
 the Spaniards and their adherents. 
 
 Parma himself was ill from annoyance and disappoint- 
 ment. The army with which he might have completed 
 the conquest of the Netherlands had, in opposition to his 
 entreaties and prayers, been frittered away by Philip's 
 orders in useless expeditions in France, while the young 
 and active generals of the Dutch and English armies 
 were snatching town after town from his grasp, and con- 
 solidating the Netherlands, so recently broken up by 
 Spanish strongholds, into a compact body, whose in- 
 creasing wealth and importance rendered it every day a 
 more formidable opponent. It is true that Parma had 
 saved first Paris and afterward Rouen for the League, 
 but it was at the cost of loosening Philip's hold over the 
 most important outpost of the Spanish dominions. 
 
 In the following spring Parma was again forced to 
 march into France with twenty thousand men, and 
 Maurice, as soon as the force started, prepared to take 
 advantage of its absence. With six thousand foot and 
 two thousand horse he again appeared at the end of May 
 before Steenwyk. This town was the key to the prov- 
 ince of Drenthe, and one of the safeguards of Friesland; 
 it was considered one of the strongest fortresses of the 
 time. Its garrison consisted of sixteen companies of 
 foot and some cavalry, and twelve thousand Walloon 
 infantry; commanded by Lewis, the youngest of the 
 Counts de Berg, a brave lad of eighteen years of age. 
 
 In this siege, for the first time, the spade was used by 
 
STEES'WVK. 329 
 
 soldiers in the field. Hitherto the work had been con- 
 sidered derogatory to troops, and peasants and miners 
 had been engaged for the work; but Prince [Maurice 
 had taught his soldiers that their duty was to work as 
 well as fight, and they now proved the value of his 
 teaching. 
 
 The besieged made several successful sorties, and Sir 
 Francis \'ere had been severely wounded in the leg. 
 The cannonade effected but little damage on the strong 
 walls; but the soldiers, working night and day, drove 
 mines under two of the principal bastions, and con- 
 structed two great chambers there ; these were charged, 
 one with five thousand pounds of powder, the other with 
 half that quantity. On the 3d of July the mines were 
 sprung. The bastion of the east gate was blown to 
 jMcces and the other bastion greatly injured, but many 
 of the Dutch troops standing ready for the assault were 
 also killed by the explosion. 
 
 The storming paities, however, rushed forward, and 
 the two bastions were captured. This left the town at 
 the mercy of the besiegers. The next day the garrison 
 surrendered, and were permitted to march away. Three 
 hundred and fifty had been killed, among them young 
 Count Lewis \'an der Berg, and two hundred had been 
 left behind, severely wounded, in the town. Between 
 five and six hundred of the besiegers were killed during 
 the course of the siege. The very day after the surren- 
 der of Steenwyk Maurice marched away and laid siege 
 to Coevorden. This city, which was most strongly for- 
 tified, lay between two great swamps, between which 
 there was a passage of about half a mile in width. 
 
 Another of the \'an der Bergs, Count Frederick, com- 
 manded the garrison of a thousand veterans. \'erdugo 
 sent to Parma and Mondraeon for aid, but none could 
 
33<5 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 be sent to him, and the prince worked at his fortifications 
 andisturbed. His force was weakened by the with- 
 drawal of Sir Francis \^ere with three of the Enghsh 
 regiments, EHzabth having sent peremptory orders 
 that this force should follow those already withdrawn to 
 aid Henry of Navarre in Brittany. \>ry unwillingly 
 Vere obeyed and marched to Doesburg on the Yssel. 
 But a fortnight after he arrived there, while he was wait- 
 ing for ships to transport him to Brittany, the news came 
 to him that \"erdugo, having gathered a large force 
 together, was about to attack Prince Maurice in his 
 camp, and Vere at once started to the prince's aid. 
 
 On the night of the 6th of September, \'erdugo, with 
 four thousand foot and eighteen hundred cavalry, wear- 
 ing their shirts outside their armor to enable them to 
 distinguish each other in the dark, fell upon Maurice's 
 camp. Fortunately the prince was prepared, having 
 intercepted a letter from Verdugo to the governor of the 
 town. A desperate battle took place, but at break of 
 day, while its issue was still uncertain, Vere, wdio had 
 marched all night, came up and threw himself into the 
 battle. His arrival was decisive. A^erdugo drew off 
 with a loss of three hundred killed, and five days later 
 Coevorden surrendered, and Prince Maurice's army went 
 into winter cjuarters. 
 
 A few weeks later Parma died, killed by the burden 
 Philip threw upon him, broken down by the constant 
 disappointment of his hopes of carrying his work to a 
 successful end, by the incessant interference of Philip 
 with his plans, and by the anxiety caused by the muti- 
 nies arising from his inability to pay his troops, although 
 he had borrowed to the utmost on his own possessions, 
 and pawned even his jewels to keep them from starva- 
 
STEENWVK. 331 
 
 tion. He was undoubtedly the greatest commander of 
 his age, and had he been left to carry out his own plans, 
 would have crushed out the last ember of resistance in 
 the Netherlands and consolidated the power of Spain 
 there. 
 
 He was succeeded in his post by the Archduke Albert, 
 but for a time Ernest Alansfelt continued to command 
 the army and to manage the affairs in the Netherlands. 
 In Alarch, 1593, Prince ]\Iaurice appeared with his army 
 in front of Gertruydenberg. The city itself was an 
 important one, and its position on the Maas rendered it 
 of the greatest use to the Spaniards, as through it they 
 were at any moment enabled to penetrate into the heart 
 of Holland. Gertruydenberg and Groningen, the capi- 
 tal of Friesland, were now, indeed, the only important 
 places in the republic that remained in possession of the 
 .Spaniards. Hohenlohe with a portion of the army estab- 
 lished himself to the east of the city, Alaurice with its 
 main body to the west. 
 
 Two bridges constructed across the river Douge 
 afforded a means of communication between the armies, 
 and plank roads were laid across the swamps for the 
 passage of baggage wagons. Three thousand soldiers 
 laijored incessantly at the works, which were intended 
 not only to isolate the city, but to defend the besiegers 
 from any attack that might be made upon them by a 
 relieving army. The better to protect themselves, miles 
 of country were laid unde- water, and palisade work 
 erected to render the country impregnable by cavalry. 
 
 Ernest ]\Iansfelt did his best to relieve the town. His 
 son. Count Charles, with five thousand troops, had been 
 sent into France, but by sweeping up all the garrisons, 
 he moved with a considerable armv toward Gertruvden- 
 
^^i BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 berg and challenged Maurice to issue out from his lines 
 to fight him. But the prince had no idea of risking a 
 certain success upon the issue of a battle. 
 
 A hundred pieces of artillery on the batteries played 
 incessantly on the town, while a blockading squadron of 
 Zeeland ships assisted in the bombardment, and so ter- 
 rible was the fire that, when the town was finally taken, 
 only four houses were found to have escaped injury. 
 
 Two commandants of the place were killed one after 
 the other, and the garrison of a thousand veterans, be- 
 sides the burgher militia, was greatly reduced in strength. 
 At last, after ninety days' siege, the town suddenly fell. 
 Upon the 24th of June three Dutch captains were reliev- 
 ing guard in the trenches near the great north bastion of 
 the town, when it occurred to them to scale the wall of 
 the fort and see what was going on inside. They threw 
 some planks across the ditch, and taking half a company 
 of soldiers, climbed cautiously up. They obtained a 
 foothold before the alarm was given. There was a fierce 
 hand-to-hand struggle, and sixteen of the party fell, and 
 nine of the garrison. The rest fled into the city. The 
 Governor Gysant, rushing to the rescue without staying 
 to put on his armor, was killed. 
 
 Count Solms came from the besieging camp to investi- 
 gate the sudden uproar, and to his profound astonish- 
 ment was met by a deputation from the city asking for 
 terms of surrender. Prince Maurice soon afterward 
 came up, and the terms of capitulation were agreed upon. 
 The garrison were allowed to retire with side-arms and 
 baggage, and fifty wagons were lent to them to carry off 
 their wounded. 
 
 In the following spring Coevorden, which had been 
 invested by V^erdugo, was relieved, and Groningen, the 
 last great city of the Netherlands in the hands of the 
 
STEENWYK. 1,7,;^ 
 
 Spaniards, was besieged. ]\Iines were driven under its 
 principal bastion, and when these were sprung", after 
 sixty-five days' siege, the city was forced to surrender. 
 Thus for the first time, after years of warfare, Holland, 
 Zeeland, and Friesland became truly united, and free 
 from the grasp of the hated invader. 
 
 Throughout the last three years of warfare Sir Francis 
 A'ere had proved an able assistant to the prince, and the 
 English troops had fought bravely side by side with the 
 Dutch: but their contingent had been but a small one, 
 for the majority of \^ere's force had, like that of the 
 Spaniards, been withdrawn for service in France. The 
 struggle in that country was nearly at an end. The con- 
 version of Henry of Xavarre for the second time to the 
 Catholic religion had ranged many Catholics, who had 
 hitherto been opposed to him, under his banner, while 
 many had fallen away from the ranks of the League in 
 disgust when Philip of Spain at last threw off the mask 
 of disinterestedness, and proposed his nephew the Arch- 
 duke Ernest as king of France. 
 
 In July, 1595, a serious misfortune befell the allied 
 army. They had laid siege to Crolle, and had made con- 
 siderable progress with the siege, when the Spanish 
 army, under command of ]\Iondragon, the aged governor 
 of Antwerp, marched to its relief. As the army of 
 Maurice was inferior in numbers, the States would not 
 consent to a general action. The siege was consequently 
 raised; and ]^Iondragon having attained his object, fell 
 hack to a position on the Rhine at Orsoy. above Rhein- 
 bcrg, whence he could watch the movements of the 
 alHed army encamped on the opposite bank at Bislich, 
 a few miles below Wesel. 
 
 The Spanish army occupied both sides of the river, the 
 wing on the right bank being protected from attack by 
 
334 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 the river Lippe, which falls into the Rhine at Wesel, and 
 by a range of moorland hills called the Testerburg. The 
 Dutch cavalry saw that the slopes of this hill were occu- 
 pied by the Spaniards, but believed that their force con- 
 sisted only of a few troops of horse. Young Count 
 Philip of Nassau proposed that a body of cavalry should 
 swim the Lippe, and attack and cut them ofif. Prince 
 Maurice and Sir Francis V^ere gave a very reluctant con- 
 sent to the enterprise, but finally allowed him to take a 
 force of live hundred men. 
 
 With him were his brothers Ernest and Louis, his 
 nephew Ernest de Solms, and many other nobles of 
 Holland. Sir Marcellus Bacx was in command of them. 
 The English contingent was commanded by Sir Nicho- 
 las Parker and Robert Vere. On August 22 they swam 
 the Lippe and galloped in the direction where they ex- 
 pected to find two or three troops of Spanish horse; but 
 Mondragon had received news of their intentions, and 
 they suddenly saw before them half the Spanish army. 
 Without hesitation the five hundred English and Dutch 
 horsemen charged desperately into the enemy's ranks, 
 and fought with extraordinary valor, until, altogether 
 overpowered by numbers, Philip of Nassau and his 
 nephew Ernest were both mortally wounded and taken 
 prisoners. 
 
 Robert Vere was slain by a lance-thrust in the face, 
 and many other nobles and gentlemen fell. Thus died 
 one of the three brave brothers, for the youngest, 
 Horace, had also joined the army in 1590. The sur- 
 vivors of the band under Sir Nicholas Parker and Sir 
 Marcellus Bacx managed to effect their retreat, covered 
 by a reserve Prince Maurice had posted on the opposite 
 side of the river. 
 
CADIZ. 335 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 CADIZ. 
 
 Ix ]\Iarch, 1596, Sir Francis \"ere returned to Holland. 
 He had during his absence in England been largely 
 taken into the counsels of Queen Elizabeth, and it had 
 been decided that the war should be carried into the 
 enemy's country, and a heavy blow struck at the power 
 of Spain. \'ere had been appointed to an important 
 command in the proposed expedition, and had now come 
 out charged with the mission of persuading the States- 
 General to co-operate heartily with England, and to con- 
 contribute both money and men. There was much dis- 
 cussion in the States; but they finally agreed to comply 
 with the queen's wishes, considering that there was no 
 surer way of bringing the war to a termination than to 
 transport it nearer to the heart of the enemy. 
 
 As soon as the matter was arranged, Sir Francis Vere 
 left The Hague and went to Aliddleburg, where the 
 preparations for the Dutch portion of the expedition 
 were carried out. It consisted of twenty-two Dutch 
 ships, under Count William of Nassau, and a thousand 
 of the English troops in the pay of the States. The 
 company commanded by Lionel Vickars was one of 
 those chosen to accompany the expedition; and on the 
 22(1 of April it started from Flushing and joined the 
 British fleet assembled at Dover. This was under the 
 command of Lord Howard as lord admiral, the Earl of 
 Essex as general. Lord Thomas Howard as vice admiral, 
 and Sir Walter Raleigh as rear admiral. 
 
 Sir Francis \'ere was lieutenant general and lord mar- 
 shal. He was to be the chief adviser of the Earl of 
 
336 BY England's aid. 
 
 Essex, and to have the command of operations on shore. 
 The ships of war consisted of the Ark-Royal, the Repulse, 
 Mcrc-Hotwr, War-Sprite, Raiiibozi', Mary, Rose, Dread- 
 nought, Vanguard, Nonpareil, Lion, Sz<.'iftsure, Quittance, 
 and Treinontaine. There were also twelve ships belong- 
 ing to London, and the twenty-two Dutch vessels. The 
 fleet, which was largely fitted out at the private expense 
 of Lord Howard and the Earl of Essex, sailed from 
 Dover to Plymouth. Sir Francis Vere went by land, 
 and set to work at the organization of the army. 
 
 A month was thus spent, and on the ist of June the 
 fleet set sail. It carried 6360 soldiers and 1000 volun- 
 teers, and was manned by nearly 7000 sailors. There 
 had been some dispute as to the relative ranks of Sir 
 Francis V^ere and Sir Walter Raleigh, and it was settled 
 that Sir Francis should have precedence on shore, and 
 Sir Walter Raleigh at sea. 
 
 All on board the fleet were full of enthusiasm at the 
 enterprise upon which they were embarked. It was 
 eight years since the Spanish Armada had sailed to 
 invade England; now an English fleet was sailing to 
 attack Spain on her own ground. Things had changed 
 indeed in that time. Spain, wdiich had been deemed 
 invincible, had suffered many reverses; while England 
 had made great strides in power, and was now mistress 
 of the seas, on which Spain had formerly considered her- 
 self to be supreme. 
 
 A favorable wind from the northeast carried the fleet 
 rapidly across the Bay of Biscay, and it proceeded on its 
 way, keeping well out of sight of the coast of Portugal. 
 The three fastest sailers of the fleet were sent on ahead 
 as soon as they rounded Cape St. Mncent, with orders 
 to capture all small vessels which might carry to Cadiz 
 the tidings of the approach of the fleet. 
 
CADIZ. 337 
 
 Early on the morning of the 20th of June the fleet 
 anchored off the spit of San Sebastian on the southern 
 side of the city. 
 
 Cadiz was defended by the fort of San Sebastian on 
 one side and that of San Fehpe on the other; while the 
 fort of Puntales, on the long spit of sand connecting the 
 city with the mainland, defended the channel leading 
 up to Puerto Real, and covered by its guns the Spanish 
 galleys and ships of war anchored there. Lying off the 
 town when the English fleet came in sight were forty 
 richly laden merchant ships about to sail for Alexico, 
 under the convoy of four great men-of-war, two Lisbon 
 galleons, two argosies, and three frigates. 
 
 iVs soon as the English were seen, the merchant ships 
 were ordered up the channel to Puerto Real, and the 
 men-of-war and the fleet of seventeen war galleys were 
 ranged under the guns of Fort Puntales to prevent the 
 English passing up. It had first been decided to attempt 
 a landing in the harbor of Galeta, on the south side of the 
 city, but a heavy sea was setting in, and although the 
 troops had been got into the boats, they were re-em- 
 barked, and the fleet sailed around and anchored at the 
 mouth of the channel leading up to the bay. A council 
 of war was held that night, and it was decided that the 
 fleet should move up the bay with the tide next morn- 
 ing, and attack the Spanish fleet. 
 
 The next morning at daybreak the ships got uf) their 
 anchors and sailed up the channel, each commanrlcr vy- 
 ing with the rest in his eagerness to be first in the fray. 
 They were soon hotly engaged with the enemy; the 
 fort, men-of-war, and galleys opening a heavy fire upon 
 them, to which, anchoring as close as they could get to 
 the foe, the English ships hotly responded. The gallevs 
 were driven closer in under the shelter of the fire of the 
 
338 BY England's aid. 
 
 fort, and the fire was kept up without interniission from 
 six o'clock in the morning until four in the afternoon. 
 
 By that time the Spaniards had had enough of it. The 
 galleys slipped their cables and made sail for a narrow 
 channel across the spit, covered by the guns of the fort. 
 Three of them were captured by Sir John Wingfield in 
 the Vanguard, but the rest got through the channel and 
 escaped. The men-of-war endeavored to run ashore, 
 but boarding parties in boats from the Ark-Royal and 
 Repulse captured two of them. The Spaniards set fire 
 to the other two. The argosies and galleons were also 
 captured. Sir Francis \'ere at once took command of 
 the land operations. The boats were all lowered, and 
 the regiments of Essex, Vere, Blount, Gerard, and Clif- 
 ford told off as a landing party. They were formed in 
 line. The Earl of Essex and Sir Francis \'ere took their 
 places in a boat in advance of the line, and were followed 
 by smaller boats crowded with gentlemen volunteers. 
 
 They landed between the fort of Puntales and the 
 town. The regiments of Blount, Gerard, and Clifford 
 were sent to the narrowest part of the spit to prevent 
 re-enforcements being thrown into the place; while those 
 of Essex and Vere and the gentlemen volunteers turned 
 toward Cadiz. Each of these parties consisted of about 
 a thousand men. The walls of Cadiz were so strong that 
 it had been intended to land guns from the fleet, raise 
 batteries, and make a breach in the walls. \"ere, how- 
 ever, perceiving some Spanish cavalry and infantry 
 drawn up outside the w^alls, suggested to Essex that an 
 attempt should be made to take the place by surprise. 
 The earl at once agreed to the plan. 
 
 Vere marched the force across to the west side of the 
 spit, his movements being concealed by the sand-hills 
 from the Spanish. Sir John \\'ingfield, with two hundred 
 
CADIZ. 339 
 
 men, was ordered to march rapidly on against the enemv, 
 driving in their skirmishers, and then to retreat hastily 
 when the main body advanced against him. Three 
 hundred men under Sir Matthew ^Morgan were posted 
 as supports to W'ingfield, and as soon as the latter's fly- 
 ing force joined them the whole were to fall upon the 
 Spaniards and in turn chase them back to the walls, 
 against which the main body, under Essex and \'ere, 
 were to advance. 
 
 The orders were ably carried out. The Spaniards in 
 hot chase of Wingfield found themselves suddenly con- 
 fronted by ^lorgan's force, who fell upon them so furi- 
 ously that they fled back to the town closely followed 
 by the English. Some of the fugitives made their way 
 in at the gates, which were hurriedly closed, while others 
 climbed up at the bastion, which sloped sufficiently to 
 afford foothold. \'ere's troops from the Netherlands, 
 led by Essex, also scaled the bastion and then an inner 
 wall behind it. As soon as they had captured this they 
 rushed through the streets, shooting and cutting down 
 any who opposed them. 
 
 Sir Francis \'ere, who had also scaled the ramparts, 
 knew that cities captured by assault had often been lost 
 again by the soldiers scattering. He therefore directed 
 the rest of the troops to burst open the gate. This was 
 with some difficulty effected, and he then marched them 
 in good order to the market place, where the Spaniards 
 had rallied and were hotly engaged with Essex. The 
 opposition was soon beaten down and those defending 
 the town hall were forced to surrender. The troops 
 were then marched through the town, and the garrison 
 driven either into the convent of San Francisco or into 
 the castle of Felipe. The convent surrendered on the 
 same evening and the castle on the following day. The 
 
34° BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 loss upon the part of the assailants was very small, but 
 Sir John Wingfield was mortally wounded. 
 
 The English behaved wdth the greatest courtesy to 
 their captives, their conduct presenting an extraor- 
 dinary contrast to that of the Spaniards under similar 
 circumstances in the Netherlands. The women were 
 treated with the greatest courtesy, and five thousand 
 inhabitants, including women and priests, were allowed 
 to leave the town with their clothes. The terms were 
 that the city should pay a ransom of five hundred and 
 twenty thousand ducats, and that some of the chief citi- 
 zens should remain as hostages for payment. 
 
 As soon as the fighting ceased, Lionel \^ickars accom- 
 panied Sir Francis Vere through the streets to set guards, 
 and see that no insult was offered to any of the inhab- 
 itants. As they passed along, the door of one of the 
 mansions w^as thrown open. A gentleman hurried out; 
 he paused for a moment, exclaiming, " Sir Francis 
 Vere! " and then, looking at Lionel, rushed forward 
 toward him with a cry of delight. Sir Francis Vere and 
 Lionel stared in astonishment as the former's name was 
 called; but at the sound of his own name Lionel fell 
 back a step as if stupefied, and then with a cry of " Geof- 
 frey! ■' fell into his brother's arms. 
 
 " It is indeed GeofTrey Vickars! " Sir Francis Vere 
 exclaimed. " Why, Geoffrey, what miracle is this? We 
 have thought you dead these six years, and now we find 
 you transmuted into a Spanish don." 
 
 " I may look like one. Sir Francis," Geoft'rey said, as 
 he shook his old commander's hand, " but I am English 
 to the backbone still. But my story is too long to tell 
 now. You will be doubtless too busy to-night to spare 
 tim^e to listen to it, but I pray you to breakfast with me 
 in the morning, when I will briefly relate to you the out- 
 
CADIZ. 34I 
 
 line of my adventures. Can you spare my brother for 
 to-night, Sir Francis?" 
 
 ■' I would do so were there ten times the work to be 
 got through," Sir Francis replied. " Assuredly I would 
 not keep asunder for a minute two brothers who have so 
 long been separated. I will breakfast with you in the 
 morning and hear this strange story of yours; for strange 
 it must assuredly be, since it has changed my young 
 page of the Netherlands into a Spanish hidalgo." 
 
 ■■ I am no hidalgo. Sir Francis, but a trader of Cadiz, 
 and I own that, although I have been in some way a 
 prisoner, seeing that I could not effect my escape, I 
 have not fared badly. Now, Lionel, come in. I have 
 another surprise for you." 
 
 Lionel, still confused and wonder-stricken at this 
 apparent resurrection of his brother from the dead, fol- 
 lowed him upstairs. GeolTrey led the way into a hand- 
 somely furnished apartment, where a young lady was 
 sitting with a boy two years old in her lap. 
 
 *' Dolores, this is my brother Lionel, of whom you 
 have so often heard me speak. Lionel, this is my wife 
 and my eldest boy. who is named after you." 
 
 It was some time before Lionel could completely real- 
 ize the position, and it was not until Dolores in somewhat 
 broken English bade him welcome that he found his 
 tongue. 
 
 " But I cannot understand it all! " he exclaimed, after 
 responding to the words of Dolores. " I saw my brother 
 in the micUlle of the battle with the Armada. We came 
 into collision with a great galleon, we lost one of our 
 masts, anrl I never saw Geoffrey afterward; and we all 
 thought that he had either been shot by the musketeers 
 on the galleon, or had been knocked overboard and 
 killed by the falling mast." 
 
342 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 " I had hoped that long before this you would have 
 heard of my safety, Lionel, for a sailor friend of mine 
 promised, if he reached England, to go down at once to 
 Hedingham to tell them there. He left the ship he was 
 in out in the ^^'est Indies, and I hoped had reached home 
 safely." 
 
 " We have heard nothing, Geofifrey. The man has 
 never come with your message. But now tell me how 
 you were saved." 
 
 " I was knocked over by the mast, Lionel; but, as you 
 see, I was not killed. I climbed up into a passing Span- 
 ish ship, and concealed myself in the chains until she 
 was sunk, when I was, with many of the crew, picked 
 up by the boats of other ships. I pretended to have lost 
 my senses and my speech, and none suspected that I was 
 English. The ship I was on board of was one of those 
 which succeeded, after terrible hardships, in returning 
 to Spain. An Irish gentleman on board her, to whom 
 I confided my secret, took me as a servant. After many 
 adventures I sailed with him for Italy, where we hoped 
 to get a ship for England. On the way we were attacked 
 by Barbary pirates. We beat them ofif, but I was taken 
 prisoner. I remained a captive among them for nearly 
 two years, and then, with a fellow-prisoner, escaped, 
 together with Dolores and her father, who had also been 
 captured by the pirates. We reached Spain in safety, 
 and I have since passed as one of the many exiles from 
 England and Ireland who have taken refuge here; and 
 Seiior Mendez, my wife's father, was good enough to 
 bestow her hand upon me, partly in gratitude for the 
 services I had rendered him in his escape, partly because 
 he saw she would break her heart if he refused." 
 
 *' You know that is not true, Geofifrey," Dolores 
 interrupted. 
 
CADIZ. 343 
 
 " Never mind, Dolores, it is near enough. And with 
 his daughter," he continued, " he gave me a share in his 
 business. I have been a fortunate man, indeed, Lionel; 
 but I have always longed for a chance to return home; 
 until now none has ever offered itself, and I have grieved 
 continually at the thought that my father and mother 
 and you were mourning for me as dead. Xow you have 
 the outline of my story; tell me about all at home." 
 
 " Our father and mother are both well, Geoffrey, 
 though your supposed loss was a great blow for them. 
 But is it still home for you, Geoffrey? Do you really 
 mean to return with us? " 
 
 " Of course I do, Lionel. At the time I married I 
 arranged with Senor ^lendez that whenever an oppor- 
 tunity occurred I was to return home, taking, of course, 
 Dolores with me. She has been learning English ever 
 since, and although naturally she would rather that we 
 remained here, she is quite prepared to make her home 
 in England. We have two boys, this youngster, and a 
 baby three months old; so, you see, you have all at once 
 acquired nephews as well as a brother and sister. Here 
 is Sefior Mendez. This is my brother, sehor, the Lionel 
 after whom I named my boy, though I never dreamed 
 that our next meeting would take place within the walls 
 of Cadiz." 
 
 " You have astounded us, sehor." the merchant said 
 courteously. " We thought that Cadiz was safe from 
 an attack; and though we were aware you had defeated 
 our fleet we were astonished indeerl when two hours 
 since we heard by the din and firing in the streets that 
 you had captured the city. Truly you English do not 
 suffer the grass to grow under your feet! When we 
 woke this morning no one dreamed of danger, and now 
 in the course of one day you have destroyed our fleet, 
 
344 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 captured our town, and have our lives and properties at 
 your disposal." 
 
 " Your lives are in no danger, seiior, and all who 
 choose are free to depart without harm or hindrance. 
 But as to your property — I don't mean yours, of course; 
 because, as Geoffrey's father-in-law, I am sure that Sir 
 Francis Vere will inflict no fine upon you — but the city 
 generally will have to pay, I hear, some half million 
 ducats as ransom." 
 
 " That is as nothing," the Spaniard said, " to the loss 
 the city will suffer in the loss of the forty merchant ships 
 which you will doubtless capture or burn. Right glad 
 am I that no cargo of mine is on board any of them, for 
 I do not trade with Mexico; but I am sure the value of 
 the ships with their cargoes cannot be less than twenty 
 millions of ducats. This w'ill fall upon the traders of 
 this town and of Seville. Still, I own that the ransom 
 of half a million for a city like Cadiz seems to me to be 
 very moderate, and the tranquillity that already prevails 
 in the town is beyond all praise. Would that such had 
 been the behavior of my countrymen in the Nether- 
 lands! " 
 
 Don Mendez spoke in a tone of deep depression. 
 Geoffrey made a sign to his brother to come out on to 
 the balcony, while the merchant took a seat beside his 
 daughter. 
 
 " 'Tis best to leave them alone," he said, as they 
 looked down into the street, w'here the English and their 
 Dutch allies, many of whom had now landed, were 
 wandering about examining the public buildings and 
 churches, while the inhabitants looked with timid curios- 
 ity from their windows and balconies at the men who 
 had, as if by magic, suddenly become their masters. " I 
 can see that the old gentleman is terribly cut up. Of 
 
CA1D12. 345 
 
 course, nothing has been said between us yet, for it was 
 not until we heard the sound of firing in the streets that 
 anyone thought there was the smallest risk of your 
 capturing the city. Xevertheless. he must be sure that 
 I shall take this opportunity of returning home. 
 
 ■■ It has always been understood between us that I 
 should do so as soon as any safe method of making a 
 passage could be discovered; but after being here with 
 him more than three years he had doubtless come to 
 believe that such a chance would never come during his 
 lifetime, and the thought of an early separation from his 
 daughter, and the break-up of our household here, must 
 be painful to him in the extreme. It has been settled 
 that I should still remain partner in the firm, and should 
 manage our affairs in England and Holland; but this 
 will, of course, be a comparatively small business until 
 peace is restored, and ships are free to come and go on 
 both sides as they please. But I think it is likely he will 
 himself come to live with us in England, and that we 
 shall make that the headquarters of the firm, employing 
 our ships in traffic with Holland, France, and the 
 Mediterranean, until peace is restored with Spain, and 
 having only an agent here to conduct such business as 
 we may be able to carry on under the present stringent 
 regulations. 
 
 '■ In point of fact, even if we wound up our affairs 
 and disposed of our ships, it would matter little to us, 
 for Menflez is a very rich man, and as Dolores is his only 
 child, he has no great motive, be}'ond the occupation it 
 gives him, for continuing in business. So you are a 
 captain now, Lionel! Have you had a great deal of 
 fighting? " 
 
 Xot a great deal. The Spaniards have been too 
 much occupied with their affairs in France to give us 
 
346 BY England's aid. 
 
 much work to do. In Holland I took part in the adven- 
 ture that led to the capture of Breda, did some fighting 
 in France with the army of Henry of Navarre, and have 
 been concerned in a good many sieges and skirmishes. 
 I do not know whether you heard of the death of Robert 
 \^ere. He came out just after the business of the 
 Armada, and fell in the fight the other day near Wesel 
 — a mad business of Count Philip of Nassau. Horace 
 is serving with his troop. We have recovered all the 
 cities in the three provinces, and Holland is now vir- 
 tually rid of the Spaniards. 
 
 " Things have greatly changed since the days of Sluys 
 and Bergen-op-Zoom. Holland has increased marvel- 
 ously in strength and wealth. We have now a splen- 
 didly organized army, and should not fear meeting the 
 Spaniards in the open field if they would but give us the 
 chance to do so in anything like equal numbers. Sir 
 Francis is marshal of our army here, and is now con- 
 sidered the ablest of our generals; and he and Prince 
 Maurice have never yet met with a serious disaster. But 
 how have you escaped the Inquisition here, GeofTrey? 
 I thought they laid hands on every heretic." 
 
 "So they do," Geoffrey replied; "but you see they 
 have never dreamed that I was a heretic. The English, 
 Irish, and Scotchmen here, either serving in the army 
 or living quietly as exiles, are, of course, all Catholics, 
 and as they suppose me to be one of them, it does not 
 seem to have entered their minds that I was a Protes- 
 tant. Since I have been here I have gone with my wife 
 and father-in-law to church, and have said my prayers 
 in my own way while they have said theirs. I cannot 
 say I have liked it, but, as there was no church of my 
 own, it did not go against mv conscience to kneel in 
 theirs. I can tell you that, after being for nearly a 
 
CADIZ. 347 
 
 couple of years a slave among the floors, one thinks 
 less of these distinctions than one used to do. Had the 
 Inquisition laid hands on me and cjuestioned me, I 
 should at once have declared myself a Protestant; but 
 as long as I was not questioned I thought it no harm to 
 go quietly and pay my devotions in a church, even 
 though there were many things in that church with 
 which I wholly disagreed. 
 
 " Dolores and I have talked the matter over often, and 
 have arrived at the conclusion long since that there is no 
 such great difference between us as would lead us to hate 
 each other." 
 
 Lionel laughed. 
 
 " I suppose we generally see matters as we want to, 
 Geoffrey; but it will be rather a shock to our good father 
 and mother when you bring them home a Catholic 
 daughter." 
 
 " I dare say when she has once settled in England 
 among us, Lionel, she will turn around to our views on 
 the subject; not that I should ever try to convert her, but 
 it will likely enough come of itself. Of course, she has 
 been brought up with the belief that heretics are very 
 terrible people. She has naturally grown out of that 
 belief now, and is ready to admit that there may be good 
 heretics as well as good Catholics, which is a long step 
 for a Spanish woman to take. I have no fear but that 
 the rest will come in time. At present I have most 
 carefull}- abstained from talking with her on the subject. 
 When she is once in England I shall be al)le to talk 
 to her freely without endangering her life by doing 
 so." 
 
 Lpon the following morning Sir Francis \"erc break- 
 fasted with fleoffrey and then he and Lionel heard the 
 full account of his adventures, and the manner in which 
 
348 BY England's aid. 
 
 it came about that he was found estabHshed as a mer- 
 chant in Cadiz. 
 
 They then talked over the situation. Sir Francis was 
 much vexed that the lord admiral had not complied with 
 the earnest request the Earl of Essex had sent him, as 
 soon as he landed, to take prompt measures for the pur- 
 suit and capture of the merchant ships. Instead of doing 
 this, the admiral, considering the force that had landed 
 to be dangerously weak, had sent large re-enforcements 
 on shore as soon as the boats came off, and the con- 
 sequence was that at dawn that morning masses of smoke 
 rising from the Puerto Real showed that the Duke of 
 Medina-Sidonia had set the merchant ships on fire rather 
 than that they should fall into the hands of the English. 
 
 For a fortnight the captors of Cadiz remained in pos- 
 session. Sehor Mendez had, upon the day after their 
 entry, discussed the future with Geoffrey. To the lat- 
 ter's great satisfaction he took it for granted that his 
 son-in-law would sail with Dolores and the children in 
 the English fleet, and he at once entered into arrange- 
 ments with him for his undertaking the management of 
 the business of the firm in England and Holland. 
 
 " Had I wound up my affairs I should accompany you 
 at once, for Dolores is everything to me, and you, Geof- 
 frey, have also a large share of my affection ; but this is 
 impossible. We have at present all our fifteen ships at 
 sea, and these on their return to port would be confis- 
 cated at once were I to leave. Besides, there are large 
 transactions open with the merchants at Seville and else- 
 where. Therefore I must, for the present, at any rate, 
 remain here. I shall incur no odium by your departure. 
 It will be supposed that you have reconciled yourself 
 with your government, and your going home will there- 
 fore seem only natural; and it will be seen that I could 
 
CADIZ. 349 
 
 not, however much I were inchned, interfere to prevent 
 the departure of Dolores and the children with you. 
 
 " I propose to send on board your ships the greater 
 portion of my goods here suitable for your market. 
 This, again, will not excite bad feelings, as I shall say 
 that you, as my partner, insisted upon your right to 
 take your share of our merchandise back to England with 
 you, leaving me, as my portion, our fleet of vessels. 
 Therefore all will go on here as before. I shall gradu- 
 ally reduce my business and dispose of the ships, trans- 
 miting my fortune to a banker in Brussels, who will be 
 able to send it to England through merchants in Ant- 
 werp, and you can purchase vessels to replace those I 
 sell. 
 
 " I calculate that it will take me a year to complete all 
 my arrangements. After that I shall again sail for Italy 
 and shall come to England either by sea or by traveling 
 through Germany, as circumstances may dictate. On 
 arriving in London I shall know where to find you, for 
 by that time you will be well known there; and, at any 
 rate, the bankers to whom my money is sent will be able 
 to inform me of your address." 
 
 These arrangements were carried out, and at the 
 departure of the fleet, Geoffrey, with Dolores and tlie 
 children, sailed in Sir Francis Vere's ship, the Rainbozi', 
 Sir Francis having insisted on giving up his own cabin 
 for tlie use of Dolores. On leaving Cadiz the town was 
 fired, and the cathedral, the church of the Jesuits, the 
 nunneries of Santa ^laria and Candelaria, 290 houses, 
 and, greatest loss of all, the library of the Jesuits, con- 
 taining invaluable manuscripts respecting the Incas of 
 Peru, were destroyed. 
 
 The destruction of the Spanish fleet, and the enormous 
 loss caused bv the burning of Cadiz and the loss of the 
 
350 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 rich merchant fleet, struck a terrible blow at the power 
 and resources of Spain. Her trade never recovered 
 from its effects, and her prestige suffered very greatly 
 in the eyes of Europe. Philip never rallied from the 
 blow to his pride inflicted by this humiliation. 
 
 Lionel had at first been almost shocked to find that 
 GeolTrey had married a Spanish woman and a Catholic; 
 but the charming manner of Dolores, her evident desire 
 to please, and the deep affection with which she regarded 
 her husband, soon won his heart. He, Sir Francis Vere, 
 and the other officers and volunteers on board, vied with 
 each other in attention to her during the voyage; and 
 Dolores, who had hitherto been convinced that Geoffrey 
 was a strange exception to the rule that all Englishmen 
 were rough and savage animals, and who looked forward 
 with much secret dread to taking up her residence 
 among them, was quite delighted, and assured Geoffrey 
 she was at last convinced that all she had heard to the 
 disadvantage of his countrymen was wholly untrue. 
 
 The fleet touched at Plymouth, where the news of the 
 immense success they had gained was received with great 
 rejoicings; and after taking in fresh water and stores, 
 they proceeded along the coast and anchored in the 
 mouth of the Thames. Here the greater part of the 
 fleet was disbanded, the Rainbozv and a few other vessels 
 sailing up to Greenwich, wdiere the captains and officers 
 were received with great honor by the queen, and were 
 feasted and made much of by the city. 
 
 The brothers, the day after the ship cast anchor, pro- 
 ceeded to town, and there hired horses for their journey 
 down into Essex. This was accomplished in two days, 
 Geoffrey riding with Dolores on a pillion behind him 
 with her baby in her lap, while young Lionel was on the 
 saddle before his uncle. 
 
Verb's horse shot under him at the Fight before Ostend.— Page 351- 
 Eng. Aid ] 
 
CADIZ. 351 
 
 \\'hen they approached Heding"ham, Lionel said, " I 
 had best ride forward, Geoffrey, to break the news to 
 them of your coming. Although our mother has always 
 declared that she would not give up hope that you would 
 some day be restored to us, they have now really 
 mourned you as dead." 
 
 " \'ery well. Lionel. It is but a mile or so; I will dis- 
 mount and put the boy up in the saddle and walk beside 
 him, and we shall be in a quarter of an hour after you." 
 
 The delight of Air. and Mrs. Mckars, on hearing Geof- 
 frey was alive and clore at hand, was so great that the 
 fact that he brought home a Spanish wife, which would 
 under other circumstances have been a great shock to 
 (hem, was now scarcely felt, and when the rapturous 
 greeting with which he was received on his arrival was 
 over, they welcomed his pretty young wife with a degree 
 of warmth which fully satisfied him. Her welcome was, 
 of course, in the first place as Geoffrey's wife, but in a 
 very short time his father and mother both came to love 
 her for herself, and Dolores very quickly found herself 
 far happier at Hedingham Rectory than she had thought 
 she could be away from her native Spain. 
 
 The announcement Geoffrey made, shortly after his 
 arrival, that he had altogether abandoned the trade of 
 soldiering, and should in future make his home in Lon- 
 don, trading in conjunction with his father-in-law, 
 assisted to reconcile them to his marriage. After a fort- 
 night's stay at Hedingham Geoffrey went up to London, 
 and there took a house in tlie city, purchased several 
 vessels, and entered upon business; being enabled to 
 take at once a good position among the merchants of 
 London, tlianks to the ample funds with which he was 
 pr(jvi(le(i. 
 
 'i\vo months later he went down to Essex and brought 
 
352 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 up Dolores and the children, and established them in his 
 new abode. 
 
 The apprenticeship he had served in trade at Cadiz 
 enabled Geoffrey to start with confidence in his busi- 
 ness. He at once notified all the correspondents of 
 the firm, in the dififerent ports of Europe, that in future 
 the business carried on by Signor Juan Mendez at Cadiz 
 would have its headquarters in London, and that the firm 
 would trade with all ports with the exception of those 
 of Spain. The result was that before many months had 
 elapsed there were few houses in London doing a larger 
 trade with the Continent than that of Mendez & 
 Mckars, under which title they had traded from the time 
 of Geoffrey's marriage with Dolores. 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 THE BATTLE OF NIEUPORT. 
 
 The year after the capture of Cadiz, Lionel Vickars 
 sailed under Sir Francis \'ere with the expedition de- 
 signed to attack the fleet which Philip of Spain had 
 gathered in Ferrol. with the intention, it was believed, 
 of invading Ireland in retaliation for the disaster at 
 Cadiz. The expedition met with terrible weather in the 
 Bay of Biscay, and put back, scattered and disabled, to 
 Plymouth and Falmouth. Li August they again sailed, 
 but were so battered by another storm that the expedi- 
 tion against Ferrol was abandoned, and they sailed to the 
 Azores. There, after a skirmish with the Spaniards, 
 they scattered among the islands, but missed the great 
 Spanish fleet laden with silver from the west, and finally 
 returned to England without having accomplished any- 
 
THE BATTLE OF XIEUPORT. 353 
 
 thing, while they suffered from another tempest on their 
 way home, and reached Plymouth with difficulty. 
 
 Fortunately the same storm scattered and destroyed 
 the great Spanish fleet at Ferrol, and the weather thus 
 for the second time saved England from invasion. Late 
 in the autumn, after his return from the expedition. Sir 
 Francis \'ere went over to Holland, and by his advice 
 Prince ]\Iaurice prepared in December to attack a force 
 of four thousand Spanish infantry and six hundred 
 cavalry, which, under the command of the Count of 
 A'arras, had gathered at the village of Turnhout, twenty 
 miles from Breda. 
 
 A force of five thousand foot and eight hundred horse 
 were secretly assembled at Gertruydenberg. Sir Francis 
 \'ere brought an English regiment, and personally com- 
 manded one of the two troops into which the English 
 cavalry was divided. Sir Robert Sidney came with three 
 hundred of the English garrison at Flushing, and Sir 
 Alexander [Murray with a Scotch regiment. The expe- 
 dition started on the 23d of January, 1598, and after 
 marching twenty-four miles reached the village of Rivels, 
 three miles from Turnhout, two hours after dark. 
 
 The night was bitter cold, and after cooking supper 
 the men wrapped themselves up in their cloaks, and lay 
 down on the frozen ground until daybreak. The delay, 
 although necessary, enabled the enemy to make their 
 escape. The news that the allies had arrived close at 
 hand reached Count \^arras at midnight, and a retreat 
 was at once ordered. Baggage wagons were packed 
 and dispatched, escorted by the cavalry, and before dawn 
 the whole force was well on its road. Prince Maurice 
 had set ofY an hour before daybreak, and on reaching 
 Turnhout found that the rear guard of the enemy had 
 just left the village. They had broken down the wooden 
 
354 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 bridge across the River Aa, only one plank being left 
 standing, and had stationed a party to defend it. 
 
 Maurice held a hasty council of war. All, with the 
 exception of Sir Francis Vere and Sir Marcellus Bacx, 
 were against pursuit, but Maurice took the advice of the 
 minority. Vere with two hundred Dutch musketeers 
 advanced against the bridge ; his musketry fire drove off 
 the guard, and with a few mounted officers and the two 
 hundred musketeers he set out in pursuit. He saw that 
 the enemy's infantry were marching but slowly, and 
 guessed that they were delayed by the baggage wagons 
 in front. 
 
 The country was wooded, and he threw the musketeers 
 among the trees with orders to keep up a dropping fire, 
 while he himself with sixteen horsemen followed closely 
 upon the enemy along the road. Their rear guard kept 
 up a skirmishing fire, slightly wounding Vere in the leg; 
 but all this caused delay, and it was three hours before 
 they emerged on an open heath, three miles from the 
 bridge. Vere placed his musketeers among some woods 
 and inclosed fields on the left of the heath, and ordered 
 them to keep up a brisk fire and to show themselves as if 
 advancing to the attack. He himself, re-enforced by 
 some more horsemen who had come up, continued to 
 follow in the open. 
 
 The heath was three miles across, and Vere, constantly 
 skirmishing with the Spanish infantry, who were formed 
 in four solid squares, kept watching for the appearance 
 of Maurice and the cavalry. At length these came in 
 sight. A^ere galloped up to the prince, and urged that a 
 charge should be made at once. The prince assented. 
 Vere, with the English cavalry, charged down upon the 
 rear of the squares, while Hohenlohe swept down with 
 the Dutch cavalry upon their iianks. The Spanish mus- 
 
THE BATTLE OF NIEUPORT. 355 
 
 keleers fired and at once fled, and the cavalry dashed in 
 among the squares of pikemen and broke them. 
 
 Several of the companies of horse galloped on in pur- 
 suit of the enemy's horse and baggage. Vere saw that 
 these would be repulsed, and formed up the English 
 cavalry to cover their retreat. In a short time the dis- 
 ordered horse came back at full gallop, pursued by the 
 Spanish cavalry, but these, seeing Vere's troops ready to 
 receive them, retreated at once. Count \"arras was 
 slain, together with three hundred of the Spanish 
 infantr}'. Six hundred prisoners were taken, and thirty- 
 eight colors fell into the victor's hands. 
 
 The success was gained entirely by the eight hundred 
 allied horse, the infantry never arriving upon the field. 
 The brilliant little victory, which was one of the first 
 gained by the allies in the open field, was the cause of 
 great rejoicings. Not only were the Spaniards no longer 
 invincible, but they had been routed by a force but one- 
 sixth of their own number, and the battle showed how 
 greatly the individual prowess of the two peoples had 
 changed during the progress of the war. 
 
 The Archduke Ernest had died in 1595, and had been 
 succeeded by the Archduke Albert in the government 
 of the Netherlands. He had with him no generals com- 
 parable with Parma, or even with Alva. His troops had 
 lost their faith in themselves and their contempt for their 
 foes. Holland was grown rich and prosperous, while 
 the enormous expenses of carrying on the war both in 
 the Netherlands and in France, together with the loss of 
 the Armada, the destruction of the great fleet at Ferrol, 
 and the capture of Cadiz anfl the ships there, had 
 exhausted the resources of Spain, and Philip was driven 
 to make advances for peace to h>ancc and England. 
 Henry I\'., knowing that peace with Spain meant an 
 
356 BY England's aid. 
 
 end of the civil war that had so long exhausted France, 
 at once accepted the terms of PhiHp, and made a separate 
 peace, in spite of the remonstrances of the ambassadors 
 of England and Holland, to both of which countries he 
 owed it in no small degree that he had been enabled to 
 support himself against the faction of the Guises backed 
 by the power of Spain. 
 
 A fresh treaty was made between England and the 
 Netherlands, Sir Francis Vere being sent out as special 
 ambassador to negotiate. England was anxious for 
 peace, but would not desert the Netherlands if they on 
 their part would relieve her to some extent of the heavy 
 expenses caused by the war. This the States consented 
 to do, and the treaty was duly signed on both sides. A 
 few days before its conclusion Lord Burleigh, who had 
 been Queen Elizabeth's chief adviser for forty years, 
 died, and within a month of its signature Philip of Spain, 
 whose schemes he had so long opposed, followed him to 
 the grave. 
 
 On the 6th of the previous May Philip had formally 
 ceded the Netherlands to his daughter Isabella, between 
 whom and the Archduke Albert a marriage had been 
 arranged. This took place on the i8th of April follow- 
 ing, shortly after his death. It was celebrated at 
 Valencia, and at the same time King Philip III. was 
 united to Margaret of Austria. 
 
 In the course of 1599 there was severe fighting on the 
 swampy island between the rivers Waal and Maas, 
 known as the Bommel-VVaat, and a fresh attempt at inva- 
 sion by the Spaniards was repulsed with heavy loss, Sir 
 Francis Vere and the English troops taking a leading 
 part in the operations. 
 
 The success thus gained decided the States-General to 
 
THE BATTLE OF N'lEUPORT. 357 
 
 undertake an offensive campaign in the following year. 
 The plan they decided upon was opposed both by Prince 
 Maurice and Sir Francis Vere as being altogether too 
 hazardous; but the States, who upon most occasions 
 were averse to anything like bold action, upon the 
 present occasion stood firm to their decision. Their 
 plan was to land an army near Ostend, which was held 
 bv the English, and to besiege the town of Nieuport, 
 west of Ostend, and after that to attack Dunkirk. In 
 the opinion of the two generals an offensive operation 
 direct from Holland would have been far preferable, as 
 in case of disaster the army could fall back upon one of 
 their fortified towns, whereas, if beaten upon the coast, 
 they might be cut off from Ostend and entirely de- 
 stroyed. However, their opinions were overruled, and 
 the expedition prepared. 
 
 It consisted of 12,000 infantry, 1600 cavalry, and ten 
 guns. It was formed into three divisions. The van, 
 4500 strong, including 1600 English veterans, was com- 
 manded by Sir Francis Vere; the second division by 
 Count Everard Solms; the rear division by Count 
 Ernest of Nassau ; while Count Louis Gunther of 
 Nassau was in command of the cavalry. The army 
 embarked at Flushing, and landed at Philippine, a 
 town at the head of the Braakeman inlet. 
 
 There was at the time only a small body of Spaniards 
 in the neighborhood, but as soon as the news reached 
 the Archduke Albert at Brussels he concentrated his 
 army round Ghent. The troops had for some time been 
 in a mutinous state, Init, as was always the case with 
 them, they returned to their habits of militarv obedience 
 the moment danger threatened. 
 
 The DiUch armv advanced bv rapid marches to the 
 
35^ BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 neighborhood of Ostend, and captured the fort and 
 redoubts which tl)e Spaniards had raised to prevent its 
 garrison from undertaking offensive operations. 
 
 Two thousand men were left to garrison these impor- 
 tant positions, which lay on the line of march which the 
 Spaniards must take coming from Bruges to Nieuport. 
 The rest of the army then made their way across the 
 country, intersected with ditches, and upon the following 
 day arrived before Nieuport and prepared to besiege it. 
 The Dutch fleet had arrived off the town, and co- 
 operated with the army in building a bridge across the 
 little river, and preparing for the siege. 
 
 Toward the evening, however, the news arrived from 
 Ostend, nine miles away, that a large force of the enemy 
 had appeared before one of the forts just captured. Most 
 of the officers were of opinion that the Spanish force 
 was not a large one, and that it was a mere feint to 
 induce the Dutch to abandon the siege of Nieuport and 
 return to Ostend. Sir Francis Vere maintained that it 
 was the main body of the archduke's army, and advised 
 Maurice to march back at once with his whole force to 
 attack the enemy before they had time to take the forts. 
 
 Later on in the evening, however, two of the messen- 
 gers arrived with the news that the forts had surrendered. 
 Prince Maurice then, in opposition to Vere's advice, sent 
 off 2500 infantry, 500 horse, and two guns, under the 
 command of Ernest of Nassau, to prevent the enemy 
 from crossing the low ground between Ostend and the 
 sand-hills, Vere insisting that the whole army ought to 
 move. It fell out exactly as he predicted; the detach- 
 ment met the whole Spanish army, and broke and fled 
 at the first fire, and thus 2500 men were lost in addition 
 to the 2000 who had been left to garrison the forts. 
 
 At break of day the armv marched down to the creek, 
 
THE BATTLE OF NIEUPORT. 359 
 
 and as soon as the water had ebbed sufficiently waded 
 across and took up their position among the sand-hills 
 on the seashore. The enemy's army was already in 
 sight, marching along on the narrow strip of land be- 
 tween the foot of the dunes and the sea. A few hundred 
 yards toward Ostend the sand-hills narrowed, and here 
 Sir Francis \'ere took up his position with his division. 
 He placed looo picked men, consisting of 250 English, 
 250 of Prince Maurice's guard, and 500 musketeers, 
 partly upon two sand-hills called the East and West Hill, 
 and partly in the bottom between them, where they were 
 covered by a low ridge connecting the two hills. 
 
 The 500 musketeers were placed so that their fire 
 swept the ground on the south, by which alone the 
 enemy's cavalry could pass on that side. On the other 
 ridge, facing the sea, were 700 English pikemen and 
 musketeers; 250 English and 50 of the guard held the 
 position of East Hill, which was most exposed to the 
 attack. The rest of the division, which consisted of 650 
 English and 2000 Dutch, were placed in readiness to 
 re-enforce the advanced party. Half the cavalry, under 
 Count Louis, were on the right of the dunes, and the 
 other half, under Marcellus Bacx, on the left by the sea. 
 
 The divisions of Count Solms and Count Ernest of 
 Nassau were also on the seashore in the rear of West 
 Hill. A council of war was held to decide whether the 
 army should advance to the attack or await it. Vere 
 advised the latter course, and his advice was adopted. 
 
 Tlic archduke's army consisted of 10,000 infantry, 
 1600 horse, and six guns. Marshal Zapena was in com- 
 mand, while the cavalry were led by the Admiral of 
 Aragon. They rested for two hours before advance- 
 ing — waiting until the rise of the tide should render the 
 sands unserviceable for cavalrv, their main reliance being 
 
360 BY England's aid. 
 
 upun their infantry. Their cavalry led the advance, but 
 the two guns Vere had placed on West Hill plied them so 
 hotly with shot that they fell back in confusion. 
 
 It was now high tide, and there were but thirty yards 
 between the sea and the sand-hills. The Spaniards 
 therefore marched their infantry into the dunes, while 
 the cavalry prepared to advance between the sand-hills 
 and the cultivated fields inland. The second and third 
 divisions of Maurice's army also moved away from the 
 shore inland. They now numbered but 3000 men, 
 as the 4500 who had been lost belonged entirely to 
 these divisions. Sir Francis \'ere"s division having been 
 left intact. It was upon the first division that the 
 whole brunt of the battle fell, they receiving some assist- 
 ance from the 1000 men remaining under Count Solms 
 that were posted next to them; while the rear division 
 was never engaged at all. 
 
 At half-past two o'clock on the afternoon of the 2d of 
 June, 1600, the battle began. Vere's plan was to hold 
 his advanced position as long as possible, bring the 
 reserves up as recjuired until he had worn out the Span- 
 iards, then to send for the other two divisions and to fall 
 upon them.' The company of Lionel Vickars formed 
 part of the 300 men stationed on the East Hill, where 
 Vere also had taken up his position. After an exchange 
 of fire for some time 500 picked Spanish infantry rushed 
 across the hollow between the two armies, and charged 
 the hill. For half an hour a desperate struggle took 
 place; the Spaniards were then obliged to fall back 
 behind some low ridges at its foot. 
 
 In the meantime the enemy's cavalry had advanced 
 along the grass-grown tract, a hundred and fifty yards 
 wide, between the foot of the dunes and the cultivated 
 country inland. They were received, however, by so 
 
THE BATTLE Of XIEUPORT. 36 1 
 
 hot a fire by the 500 musketeers posted by A'ere in the 
 sand-hills on their flank, and by the two cannon on West 
 Hill, that they fell back upon their infantry just as the 
 Dutch horse, under Count Louis, advanced to charge 
 them. 
 
 \'ere sent orders to 100 Englishmen to move round 
 from the ridge and to attack the Spaniards who had 
 fallen back from the attack of East Hill, on their flank, 
 while 60 men charged down the hill and engaged them 
 in front. The Spaniards broke and fled back to their 
 main body. Then, being largely re-enforced, they ad- 
 vanced and seized a sandy knoll near West Hill. Here 
 they were attacked by the English, and after a long and 
 obstinate fight forced • to retire. The whole of the 
 Spanish force now advanced, and tried to drive the Eng- 
 lish back from their position on the low ridge across the 
 bottom connecting the two hills. The 700 men were 
 drawn from the north ridge, and as the fight grew hotter 
 the whole of the 1600 English were brought up. 
 
 \'ere sent for re-enforcements, but none came up, and 
 for hours the 1600 Englishmen alone checked the 
 advance of the whole of the Spanish armv. Sir Francis 
 \'ere was fighting like a private soldier in the midst of 
 his troops. He received two balls in the leg, but still 
 kept his seat and encouraged his men. At last the little 
 band, receiving no aid or re-enforcements from the 
 Dutch, were forced to fall back. As they did so, Agere's 
 horse fell dead under him and partly upon him, and it 
 was with great difificulty that those around him extri- 
 cated him. On reaching the battery on the sands Vere 
 found the 1000 Dutch of his division, who asserted that 
 they bad received no orders to advance. There were 
 also 300 foot under .Sir Horace A'ere anrl some cavalry 
 under Captain Ball. These and Horace's infantry at 
 
362 BY ENGLAND'S AlD. 
 
 once charged the Spaniards, who were pouring out from 
 the sand-hills near to the beach, and drove them back. 
 
 The Spaniards had now captured East Hill, and 2000 
 of their infantry advanced int5 the valley beyond, and 
 drove back the musketeers from the south ridge, and a 
 large force advanced along the green way; but their 
 movements were slow, for they were worn out by their 
 long struggle, and the English officers had time to rally 
 their men again. Horace V'ere returned from his charge 
 on the beach, and other companies rallied and joined 
 him, and charged furiously down upon the 2000 Span- 
 iards. The whole of the Dutch and English cavalry also 
 advanced. Solms' 1000 men came up and took part in 
 the action, and the batteries plied the Spaniards with 
 their shot. The latter had done all they could, and were 
 confovmded by this fresh attack when they had con- 
 sidered the victory as won. In spite of the efforts of 
 their officers they broke and fled in all directions. The 
 archduke headed their flight, and never drew rein until 
 he reached Brussels. 
 
 Zapena and the Admiral of Aragon were both taken 
 prisoners, and about a third of the Spanish army killed 
 and wounded. Of the 1600 English half were killed or 
 wounded; while the rest of the Dutch army suffered 
 scarcely any loss — a fact that shows clearly to whom the 
 honor of the victory belongs. Prince Maurice, in his 
 letter to the queen, attributed his success entirely to the 
 good order and directions of Sir Francis Xeve. Thus, 
 in a pitched battle the English troops met and defeated 
 an army of six times their strength of the veterans of 
 Spain, and showed conclusively that the English fighting 
 men had in no way deteriorated since the days of Agin- 
 court, the last great battle they had fought upon the 
 Continent. 
 
THE BATTLE OF NlEUPORT. 363 
 
 The battle at Xieuport may be considered to have set 
 the final seal npcn the independence of Holland. The 
 lesson first taught at Turnhout had now been impressed 
 with crushing force. The Spaniards were no longer 
 invincible; they had been twice signally defeated in an 
 open field by greatly inferior forces. Their prestige was 
 annihilated; and although a war continued, there was no 
 longer the slightest chance that the result of the long 
 and bloody struggle would be reversed, or that Spain 
 would ever again recover her grip of the lost provinces. 
 
 Sir Francis \'ere was laid up for some months with his 
 wounds. Among the officers who fought under him at 
 Xieuport were several whose names were to become 
 famous for the part they afterward bore in the civil 
 struggle in England. Among others were Fairfax, 
 Ogle, Lambart, and Parker. Among those who re- 
 ceived the honor of knighthood for their behavior in the 
 battle was Lionel \'ickars. He had been severely 
 wounded in the fight at East Hill, and was sent home to 
 be cured there. It was some months before he again 
 took the field, which he did upon the receipt of a letter 
 from Sir Francis \'ere, telling him that the Spaniards 
 were closing in in great force round Ostend, and that his 
 company was one of those that had been sent off to aid 
 in the defense of that town. 
 
 During his stay in England he had spent some time 
 with Geofifrey in London. Juan Mendez had now 
 arrived there, and the business carried on bv him and 
 Geoffrey was flourishing greatly. Dolores had much 
 missed the outdoor life to which she was accustomed, 
 and her father had bought her a large house with a fine 
 garcleii in Chelsea; and she and Geoffrey were now 
 installed there with him, Geoffrey going to and fro from 
 tiie city by boat. They had now replaced the Spanish 
 
364 BY England's aid. 
 
 trading vessels by an equal number of English craft, and 
 at the suggestion of Juan Mendez himself his name now 
 stood second to that of Geoffrey, for the prejudice 
 against foreigners was still strong in England. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 OLD FRIENDS. 
 
 The succession of blows that had been given to the 
 power and commerce of Spain had immensely benefited 
 the trade of England and Holland. France, devastated 
 by civil war, had been in no position to take advantage 
 of the falling off in Spanish commerce, and had indeed 
 herself suiTered enormously by the emigration of tens 
 of thousands of the most intelligent of her population 
 owing to her persecution of the Protestants. Her 
 traders and manufacturers largely belonged to the new 
 religion, and these had carried their industry and knowl- 
 edge to England and Holland. Thus the religious 
 bigotry of the kings of Spain and France had resulted in 
 enormous loss to the trade and commerce of those coun- 
 tries, and in corresponding advantage to their Protestant 
 rivals. 
 
 Geoffrey Vickars and his partner reaped the full 
 benefit of the change, and the extensive acquaintance of 
 the Spanish trader with merchants in all the Mediterra- 
 nean ports enabled him to turn a large share of the new 
 current of trade into the hands of Geoffrey and himself. 
 The capital which he transferred from Spain to England 
 was very much larger than that employed by the 
 majority of English merchants, whose wealth had been 
 small indeed in comparison to that of the merchant 
 princes of the great centers of trade such as Antwerp, 
 
OLD FRIENDS. ' 365 
 
 Amsterdam, Genoa, and Cadiz, and Geoffrey Mckars 
 soon came to be looked upon as one of the leading mer- 
 chants in the city of London. 
 
 " There can be no doubt, Geoffrey," his brother said 
 as he lay on a couch in the garden in the early days of 
 his convalescence, and looked at the river dotted with 
 boats that flowed past it, " the falling of that mast was a 
 fortunate thing for you. One never can tell how things 
 will turn out. It would have seemed as if, were you not 
 drowned at once, your lot would have been either a life's 
 work in the Spanish galleys, or death in the dungeons 
 of the Inquisition. Instead of this, here you are a 
 wealthy merchant in the cit}', with a charming wife, and 
 a father-in-law who is. although a Spaniard, one of the 
 kindest and best men I ever met. All this time I, who 
 was not knocked over by that mast, have been drilling 
 recruits, making long marches, and occasionally fighting 
 battles, and am no richer now than the day when we 
 started together as Francis A'ere's pages. It is true I 
 have received the honor of knighthood, and that of 
 course I prize .much; but I have only my captain's pay 
 to support my dignity, and as I hardly think Spain will 
 continue this useless struggle much longer, in which 
 case our army in Holland will be speedily disbanded, the 
 prospect before me is not altogether an advantageous 
 one." 
 
 " You must marry an heiress, Lionel." Geoffrey 
 laughed. " Surely Sir Lionel A'ickars, one of the heroes 
 of Xieuport. and many another field, should be able to 
 win the heart of some fair English, damsel, with broad 
 acres as her dower. Rut seriously, Lionel," he went on, 
 changing his tone, " if peace come, and with it lack of 
 employment, the best thing for you will be to join me. 
 Mendez is getting on in years; and although he is 
 
366 BY England's aid. 
 
 working hard at present, in order, as he says, to set 
 everything going smoothly and well here, he is looking 
 forward to taking matters more easily, and to spending 
 his time in tranquil pleasure with Dolores and her chil- 
 dren. Therefore, whensoever it pleases you, there is a 
 place for you here. We always contemplated our lines 
 running in the same groove, and I should be glad that 
 they should do so still. When the time comes we can 
 discuss what share you shall have of the business; but at 
 any rate I can promise you that it shall be sufficient to 
 make you a rich man." 
 
 " Thank you, with all my heart, Geoffrey. It may be 
 that some day I will accept your offer, though I fear you 
 will find me but a sorry assistant. It seems to me that, 
 after twelve years of campaigning, I am little fitted for 
 life as a city merchant." 
 
 " I went through plenty of adventure for six years, 
 Lionel, but my father-in-law has from the first been well 
 satisfied with my capacity for business. You are not 
 seven-and-twenty yet. You have had enough rough 
 campaigning to satisfy anyone, and should be glad now 
 of an easier and more sober method of life. Well, there 
 is no occasion to settle anything at present, and I can 
 well understand that you should prefer remaining in the 
 army until the war comes to an end. When it does so, 
 we can talk the matter over again; only be well assured 
 that the ofifer will be always open to you, and that I shall 
 be glad indeed to have you with me." 
 
 A few days after Lionel left him Geofifrey was passing 
 along Chepe, when he stopped suddenly, stared hard at 
 a gentleman who was approaching him, and then rushed 
 toward him with outstretched hand. 
 
 " My dear Gerald! " he exclaimed, " I am glad to see 
 you." 
 
OLD FRIENDS. 367 
 
 The gentleman started back with an expression of the 
 profoundest astonishment. 
 
 "Is it possible?" he cried. "Is it really Geoffrey 
 \'ickars?" 
 
 " Myself, and no other, Gerald." 
 
 "The saints be praised! Why, I have been thinking 
 of yon ail these years as either dead or laboring at an 
 oar in the ^loorish galleys. By what good fortnne did 
 you escape? and how is it I find you here, looking for 
 all the world like a merchant of the city? " 
 
 " It is too long a story to tell now, Gerald. Wdiere 
 are you staying? " 
 
 " I have lodgings at W^estminster, being at present a 
 suitor at court.'" 
 
 " Is your wife with you? " 
 
 " She is. I have left my four children at home in 
 Ireland." 
 
 " Then bring her to sup with me this evening. I have 
 a wife to introduce to yours, and as she is also a Spaniard 
 it will doubtless be a pleasure to them both." 
 
 " You astound me, Geoffrey! However, you shall tell 
 me all about it this evening, for be assured that we shall 
 come. Inez has so often talked about you, and lamented 
 the ill fortune that befell you owing to your ardor." 
 
 " At six o'clock, then," Geoffrey said. " I generally 
 dwell with my father-in-law at Chelsea, but am just at 
 present at home. My house is in St. Mary Axe; any- 
 one there will tell you which it is." 
 
 That evening the two friends had a long talk together. 
 Geoffrey learned that Gerald Burke reached Italy with- 
 out further adventure, and thence took ship to Bristol, 
 and so crossed over to Ireland. On his petition and 
 solenm j)r()misc of good behavior in future, he was par- 
 doned and a small jjortion of his estate restored to him. 
 
368 BV ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 He was now in London endeavoring to obtain a remis- 
 sion of the forfeiture of the rest. 
 
 " I may be able to help you in that," Geoffrey said. 
 " Sir Francis Vere is high in favor at court, and he will, 
 at my prayer, I feel sure, use his influence in your favor 
 when I tell him how you acted my friend on my landing 
 in Spain from the Armada." 
 
 Geoffrey then gave an account of his various adven- 
 tures from the time vvhen he was struck down on the 
 deck of the Barbary corsair until the present time. 
 
 '■ How was it," he asked when he concluded, " that 
 you did not write my parents, Gerald, on your return 
 home? You knew where they lived." 
 
 " I talked the matter over with Inez," Gerald replied, 
 " and we agreed that it was kinder to them to be silent. 
 Of course they had mourned you as killed in the fight 
 with the Armada. A year had passed, and the wound 
 must have somewhat healed. Had I told them that you 
 had escaped death at that time, had been months with 
 me in Spain, and had, on your way home, been either 
 killed by the Moors or were a prisoner in their galleys, 
 it would have opened the wovmd afresh, and caused them 
 renewed pain and sorrow." 
 
 " No doubt you were right, Gerald, and that it was, as 
 you say, the kindest thing to leave them in ignorance of 
 my fate." 
 
 Upon the next visit Sir Francis \'ere paid to England 
 Geoffrey spoke to him with regard to Gerald Burke's 
 affairs. Sir Francis took the matter up warmly, and his 
 influence sufficed in a very short time to obtain an order 
 for the restoration to Gerald of all his estates. Inez and 
 Dolores became as fast friends as were their husbands; 
 and when the Burkes came to England Geoffrey's house 
 was their home. 
 
OLD FRIENDS. 369 
 
 The meeting with Gerald was followed by a still 
 greater surprise, for not many days after, when Geoffrey 
 was sitting with his Avife and Don Mendez under the 
 shade of a broad cypress in the garden of the merchant's 
 house at Chelsea, they saw a servant coming across 
 toward them, followed by a man in seafaring attire. 
 " Here is a person who would speak to you, Master 
 ^ ickars." the servant said. " I told him it was not your 
 custom to see any here, and that if he had aught to say 
 he should call at your house in St. Mary Axe; but he 
 said that he had but just arrived from Hedingham, and 
 that your honor would excuse his intrusion when you 
 saw him." 
 
 " Bring him up; he may be the bearer of a message 
 from my father," Geoffrey said; and the servant went 
 back to the man, whom he had left a short distance ofT. 
 
 " ^Master A'ickars will speak with you." 
 
 The sailor approached the party. He stood for a 
 minute before Geoffrey without speaking. Geoffrey 
 looked at him with some surprise, and saw that the 
 muscles of his face were twitching, and that he was much 
 agitated. As he looked at him remembrance suddenlv 
 flashed upon him, and he sprang to his feet. " Stephen 
 Boldero! " he exclaimed. 
 
 "Ay, ay, Geoffrey! it is me." 
 
 For a time the men stood with their right hands 
 clasped and the left on each other's shoulders. Tears 
 fell down the sailor's weather-beaten cheeks, and Geof- 
 frey himself was too moved to speak. For two years 
 they had lived as brothers, had shared each other's toils 
 and flangers, had talked over their plans and hopes 
 together; and it was to Stephen that Geoffrey owed it 
 that he was not now a galley-slave in Barbary. 
 
 "Old friend, where have you been all this time?" he 
 
370 BV ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 said at last. " I had thought you dead and have grieved 
 sorely for you." 
 
 " I have had some narrow escapes," Stephen said; 
 " but you know I am tough. I am worth a good many 
 dead men yet." 
 
 " Dolores, Senor Mendez, you both remember Ste- 
 phen Boldero? " Geoffrey said, turning to them. 
 
 " We have never forgotten you," the Spaniard said, 
 shaking hands with the sailor, " nor how much we owe 
 to you. I sent out instructions by every ship that sailed 
 to the Indies that inquiries should be made for you; and 
 moreover had letters sent by influential friends to the 
 governors of most of the islands saying that you had 
 done great service to me and mine, and praying that if 
 you were in any need or trouble you might be sent back 
 to Cadiz, and that any moneys you required might be 
 given to you at my charge. But we have heard naught 
 of you from the day when the news came that you had 
 left the ship in which you went out." 
 
 " I have had a rough time of it these five years," 
 Stephen said. " But I care not, now that I am home 
 again and have found my friend Geoffrey. I arrived in 
 Bristol but last week, and started for London on the day 
 1 landed, mindful of my promise to let his people know 
 that he was safe and well, and with some faint hope that 
 the capture of Cadiz had set him at liberty. I got to 
 Hedingham last night, and if I had been a prince Mr. 
 Vlckars and his dame and Sir Lionel could not have 
 made more of me. They were fain that I should stop 
 with them a day or two; but when I heard that you 
 were in London and had married Seiiora Dolores, and 
 that Sefior Mendez was with you — all of which in no way 
 surprised me, for methought I saw it coming before I 
 left Cadiz — I could not rest, but was up at daylight this 
 
OLD FRIENDS. 371 
 
 morning. Your brother offered to procure me a horse, 
 but I should have made bad weather on the craft, and 
 after walking from Bristol the tramp up to London was 
 nothing. I got to your house in the city at four; and, 
 finding that you were here, took a boat at once, for I 
 could not rest until I saw my friend again." 
 
 Geoffrey at once took him into the house and set him 
 down to a meal; and when the party were gathered 
 later on in the sitting room, and the candles were lighted, 
 Stephen told his story. 
 
 " As you will have heard, we made a good voyage to 
 the Indies. We discharged our cargo, and took in 
 another. I learned that there were two English ships 
 cruising near San Domingo, and the dons were in great 
 fear of them. I thought that my chance lay in joining 
 them, so when we were at our nearest port to that island 
 I one night borrowed one of the ship's boats without 
 asking leave, and made off. I knew the direction in 
 which San Domingo lay, but no more. I\Iy hope was 
 that I should either fall in with our ships at sea, or, when 
 I made the island, should be able to gather such infor- 
 mation as might guide me to them. When I made the 
 land, after being four days out, I cruised about till the 
 provisions and water I had put on board were exhausted, 
 and I could hold out no longer. Then I made for the 
 island and landed. 
 
 " You may be sure I flid not make for a port, where I 
 should be questioned, but ran ashore in a wooded bay 
 that looked as if no one had ever set foot there before. 
 I dragged the boat up beyond, as I thought, the reach 
 of the sea, and started to hunt for food and water. I 
 found enough berries and things to keep me alive, but 
 not enough to stock my boat for another cruise. A 
 week after I landed there was a tornado, and when it 
 
372 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 cleared off and I had recovered from my fright — for the 
 trees were blown down like rushes, and I thought my 
 last day was come — I found that the boat was washed 
 away. 
 
 " I was mightily disheartened at this, and after much 
 thinking made up my mind that there was naught for it 
 but to keep along the shore until I arrived at a port, and 
 then to give out that I was a shipwrecked sailor, and 
 either try to get hold of another boat, or take passage 
 back to Spain and make a fresh start. However, the 
 next morning, just as I was starting, a number of natives 
 ran out of the bush and seized me, and carried me away 
 up into the hills. 
 
 " It was not pleasant at first, for they lit a big fire and 
 were going to set me on the top of it, taking me for a 
 Spaniard. Seeing their intentions, I took to arguing 
 with them, and told them in Spanish that I was no Span- 
 iard, but an Englishman, and that I had been a slave to 
 the Spaniards and had escaped. Most of them under- 
 stood some Spanish, having themselves been made to 
 work as slaves in their plantations, and being all run- 
 aways from the tyranny of their masters. They knew, 
 of course, that we were the enemies of the Spaniards, 
 and had heard of places being sacked and ships taken by 
 us. But they doubted my story for a long time, till at 
 last one of them brought a crucifix that had somehow 
 fallen into their hands, and held it up before me. When 
 I struck it down, as a good Protestant should do, they 
 saw that I was not of the Spanish religion, and so loosed 
 my bonds and made much of me. 
 
 " They could tell me nothing of the whereabouts of 
 our ships, for though they had seen vessels at times sail 
 by, the poor creatures knew nothing of the difference of 
 rig between an English craft and a Spaniard. I abode 
 
OLD FRIENDS. 
 
 :> I J 
 
 with them for two years, and aided them in their fights 
 whenever the Spaniards sent out parties, which they did 
 many times, to capture them. They were poor, timor- 
 ous creatures, their spirits being aUogether broken by 
 the tyranny of the dons ; but when they saw that I feared 
 them not, and was ready at any time to match myself 
 against two or, if need be, three of the Spaniards, they 
 plucked up heart, and in time came to fight so stoutly 
 that the Spaniards thought it best to leave them alone, 
 seeing that we had the advantage of knowing every foot 
 of the woods, and were able to pounce down upon them 
 when they were in straitened places and forced to fight 
 at great disadvantage. 
 
 ■■ I was regarded as a great chief by the natives, and 
 could have gone on living with them comfortably 
 enough had not my thoughts been always turning home- 
 ward, and a great desire to be among my own people, 
 from whom I had been so long separated, devoured 
 me. At last a Spanish ship was driven ashore in a gale; 
 she went to pieces, and every soul was drowned. When 
 the gale abated the natives went down to collect the 
 stores driven ashore, and I found on the beach one of 
 her boats washed up almost uninjured, so nothing would 
 do but I must sail away in her. The natives tried their 
 hardest to persuade me to stay with them, but finding 
 that my mind was fixed beyond recall they gave way and 
 did their best to aid me. The boat was well stored with 
 provisions; we made a sail for her out of one belonging 
 to the ship, and I set off, promising them that if I could 
 not alight upon an English ship I would return to them. 
 
 " I had intended to keep my promise, but things 
 turned out otherwise. I had not been two days at sea 
 when there was anotlier storm, for at one time of the year 
 they have tornadoes very frequently. I had nothing to 
 
374 BY ENGLAND S AID. 
 
 do but to run for it, casting much of my provisions over- 
 board to lighten the boat, and baihng without ceasing to 
 keep out the water she took in. After running for many 
 hours I was, somewhere about midnight, cast on shore. 
 I made a shift to save myself, and in the morning found 
 that I was on a low key. Here I lived for three weeks. 
 Fortunately there was water in some of the hollows of 
 the rocks, and as turtles came ashore to lay their eggs I 
 managed pretty well for a time; but the water dried up, 
 and for the last week I had naught to drink but the blood 
 of the turtles. One morning I saw a ship passing not 
 far ofif, and making a signal with the mast of the boat 
 that had been washed ashore with me I attracted their 
 attention. I saw that she was a Spaniard, but I could 
 not help that, for I had no choice but to hail her. They 
 took me to Porto Rico and there reported me as a ship- 
 wrecked sailor they had picked up. The governor ques- 
 tioned me closely as to what vessel I had been lost from, 
 and although I made up a good story he had his doubts. 
 Fortunately it did not enter his mind that I was not a 
 Spaniard; but he said he believed I was some bad char- 
 acter who had been marooned by my comrades for 
 murder or some other crime, and so put me in prison 
 until he could learn something that would verify my 
 story. 
 
 " After three months I was taken out of prison, but 
 was set to work on the fortifications, and there for 
 another two years I had to stop. Then I managed to 
 slip away one day, and, hiding till nightfall, made my 
 way down through the town to the quays and swam out 
 to a vessel at anchor. I climbed on board without 
 notice, and hid myself below, w^here I lay for two days 
 until she got up sail. When I judged she was well away 
 from the land I went on deck and told my story, that I 
 
OLD FRIENDS. 375 
 
 was a shipwrecked sailor who had been forced by the 
 governor to work at the fortifications. They did not 
 beheve me, saying that I must be some criminal who had 
 escaped from justice, and the captain said he should give 
 me up at the next port the ship touched. Fortunately, 
 four cla}s afterward a sail hove in sight and gave chase, 
 and before it was dark was near enough to fire a gun and 
 make us heave to, and a quarter of an hour later a boat 
 came alongside, and I again heard English spoken for 
 the first time since I had left you at Cadiz. 
 
 " It was an English buccaneer, who, being short of 
 water and fresh vegetables, had chased us, though see- 
 ing we were but a petty trader and not likeh' to have 
 aught else worth taking on board. They wondered 
 much when I discovered myself to them and told them 
 who I was and how I had come there; and when, on 
 their rowing me on board their ship, I told the captain 
 my story he told me that he thought I was the greatest 
 liar he had ever met. To be a galley-slave among the 
 Spaniards, a galley-slave among the jMoors, a consorter 
 with Indians for two years, and again a prisoner with the 
 Spaniards for as much more, was more than fell to the 
 lot of any one man, and he, like the Spanish governor, 
 believed that I was some rascal who had been marooned, 
 only he thought that it was from an English ship. How- 
 ever, he said that as I was a stout fellow he would give 
 me another chance; and when, a fortnight later, we fell 
 in with a great Spanish galleon, and captured her with 
 a great store of prize money after a hard fight for six 
 hours, the last of which was passed on the deck of the 
 Spaniard, cutting and slashing — for, being laden with 
 silver, she had a company of tr(X)ps on board in addition 
 to her crew — the captain said that, though an astonish- 
 ing liar, there was no better fellow on board a ship, and. 
 
376 BY England's aid. 
 
 putting it to the crew, they agreed I had well earned my 
 share of the prize money. When we had got the silver 
 on board, which was a heavy job, I can tell you, though 
 not an unpleasant one, we put what Spaniards remained 
 alive into the boats, fired the galleon, and set sail for 
 England, where we arrived without adventure. 
 
 " The silver was divided on the day before we cast 
 anchor, the owners' share being first set aside, every man 
 his share, and the ofificers theirs in proportion. Mine 
 came to over a thousand pounds, and it needed two 
 strong men to carry the chest up to the office of the 
 owners, who gave me a receipt for it, which, as soon as 
 I got, I started for London, and here, as you see, I am." 
 
 " And now, what do you propose to do w'ith yourself, 
 Stephen? " Geoffrey asked. 
 
 " I shall first travel down again to Devonshire and see 
 what friends I have remaining there. I do not expect 
 to find many alive, for fifteen years make many changes. 
 My father and mother were both dead before I started, 
 and my uncle, with whom I lived for a time, is scarce 
 like to be alive now. Still I may find some cousins and 
 friends I knew as a boy." 
 
 " I should think you have had enough of the sea, 
 Stephen, and you have now ample to live ashore in 
 comfort for the rest of your life." 
 
 " Yesi, I shall go no more to sea," Stephen said. 
 " Except for this last stroke of luck, fortune has always 
 been against me. What I should like. Master Geofifrey, 
 most of all, would be to come up and work under you. 
 I could be of advantage in seeing to the loading and 
 unloading vessels and the storage of cargo. As for pay, 
 I should not want it, having, as you say, enough to live 
 comfortably upon. Still I should like to be with you." 
 
 " And I should like to have you with me, Stephen. 
 
THE SIEGE OF OSTEND. 377 
 
 Xothing would give me greater pleasure. If you are 
 still of that mind when you return from Devonshire we 
 can again talk the matter over, and as our wishes are 
 both the same way, we can have no difificulty in coming 
 to an agreement." 
 
 Stephen Boldero remained for a week in London and 
 then journeyed down to Devonshire. His idea of enter- 
 ing Geoffrey's service was never carried out, for, after 
 he had been gone two months, GeolTrey received a letter 
 from him saying that one of his cousins, who had been 
 but a little girl when he went away, had laid her orders 
 upon him to buy a small estate and settle down there, 
 and that, as she was willing to marry him on no other 
 terms, he had nothing to do but to assent. 
 
 Once a year, however, regularly to the end of his life, 
 Stephen Boldero came up to London to stay for a fort- 
 night w4th Geoffrey, always coming by road, for he 
 declared that he was convinced if he set foot on board 
 a ship again she would infallibly be wrecked on her 
 voyage to London. 
 
 CHAPTER XXHL 
 
 THE SIEGE OF OSTEND. 
 
 On the 5th of July, 1601, the Archduke Albert began 
 the siege of Ostend with twenty thousand men and fifty 
 siege guns. Ostend had been completely rebuilt and 
 fortified eighteen years previously, and was defended by 
 ramparts, counterscarps, and two broad ditches. The 
 sand-hills between it and the sea were cut through, and 
 the water filled the ditches and surrounded the town. 
 To the south the country was intersected by a network 
 of canals. The river Yper-Leet came in at the back of 
 the town, and, after mingling with the salt water in the 
 
37^ BY England's aid. 
 
 ditches, found its way to the sea through the channels 
 known as the Old Haven and the Geule, the first on the 
 west, the second on the east of the town. 
 
 On either side of these channels the land rose slightly, 
 enabling the besiegers to plant their batteries in very 
 advantageous positions. The garrison at first con- 
 sisted of but two thousand men under Governor Vander 
 Nood. The States-General considered the defense of 
 Ostend to be of extreme importance to the cause, and 
 appointed Sir Francis Vere general of the army in and 
 about Ostend, and sent with him six hundred Dutch 
 troops and eight companies of English under the com- 
 mand of his brother, Sir Horace. This raised the garri- 
 son to the strength of 3600 men. Sir Francis landed 
 with these re-enforcements on the sands opposite the old 
 town, which stood near the seashore between the Old 
 Haven and the Geule, and was separated from the new 
 town by a broad channel. He was forced to land here, 
 as the Spanish guns on the sand-hills commanded the 
 entrances of the two channels. 
 
 Sixteen thousand of the Spanish troops, under the 
 order of the archduke, were encamped to the west of 
 the town, and had thirty of their siege guns in position 
 there, while four thousand men were stationed on the 
 east of the town under Count Bucquoy. Ten guns were 
 in position on that side. Ostend had no natural advan- 
 tages for defense beyond the facility of letting the sea 
 into the numerous channels and ditches which inter- 
 sected the city, and protected it from any operations on 
 the south side. On the east the Geule was broad and 
 deep, and an assault from this side was very difificult. 
 The Old Haven, on the west side, was fast filling up, and 
 was fordable for four hours every tide. 
 
 This, therefore, w^as the weak side of the town. The 
 
THE SIEGE OF OSTEND. 379 
 
 portion especially exposed to attack was the low sandy 
 flat on which the old town stood, to the north of Ostend. 
 It was against this point, separated only from the 
 enemy's position by the shallow Old Haven, that the 
 Spaniards concentrated their efforts. The defense here 
 consisted of a work called the Porc-Espic, and a bastion 
 in its rear called the Helmond. These works lay to the 
 north of the ditch dividing the old from the new town, 
 while, on the opposite side of this ditch, was a fort called 
 the Sand-hill, from which, along the sea face of the town, 
 ran strong palisades and bastions. 
 
 The three principal bastions were named the Schotten- 
 burg, Moses' Table, and the Flamenburg; the last named 
 defending the entrance to the Geule on the eastern side. 
 There was a strong wall with three bastions, the North 
 Bulwark, the East Bulwark or Pekell, and the Spanish 
 Bulwark at the southeast angle, with an outwork called 
 the Spanish Half-moon on the other side of the Geule. 
 The south side was similarly defended by a wall with 
 four strong bastions, while beyond these, at the south- 
 west corner, lay a field called the Polder, extending to 
 the point where the Yper-Leet ran into the ditches. 
 
 Sir Francis \'ere's first step after his arrival was to 
 throw up three redoubts to strengthen the wall -around 
 this field, as, had the enemy taken possession of it, they 
 might have set the windmills upon it to workand have 
 drained out many of the ditches. Having secured this 
 point he cut a passage to the sea between the northwest 
 Bulwark and the Flamenburg Fort, so that shipping 
 might enter the port without having to ascend the 
 Geule, exposed to the fire of the Spanish guns. To 
 annoy the enemy and draw them away from the vital 
 point near the sea, he then stationed two hundred men 
 on some rising ground surrounde'd by swamps and 
 
380 BY England's aid. 
 
 ditches at some distance to the south of the city, and 
 from here they were able to open fire on the enemy's 
 boats coming with supphes from Bruges. 
 
 The operation was successful. The Spaniards, find- 
 ing their lines of communication threatened, advanced 
 in force from their position by the sea, and their forts 
 opened a heavy fire on the little work thrown up. Other 
 similar attempts would have been made to harass the 
 Spaniards and divert them from their main work, had 
 not Sir Francis Vere been severely wounded in the head 
 on the 4th of August by a shot from the Spanish bat- 
 teries, which continued to keep up a tremendous fire 
 upon the town. So serious was the wound that the sur- 
 geons were of opinion that the only chance of saving 
 his life was to send him away from the din and turmoil 
 of the siege; and on the loth he was taken to Middel- 
 burg, where he remained for a month, returning to 
 Ostend long before his wound was properly healed. 
 
 On the 1st of August a batch of recruits had arrived 
 from England, and, on the 8th, twelve hundred more 
 were landed. The fire of the besiegers was now so 
 heavy that the soldiers were forced to dig underground 
 quarters to shelter themselves. Sir Horace Vere led out 
 several sorties; but the besiegers, no longer distracted 
 by the feints contrived by Sir Francis, succeeded in 
 erecting a battery on the margin of the Old Haven, and 
 opened fire on the Sand-hill Fort. 
 
 On the 19th of September Sir Francis Vere returned 
 to the town, to the great joy of the garrison. Re-enforce- 
 ments continued to arrive, and, at this time, the garrison 
 numbered 4480. There were, too, a large number of 
 noblemen and gentlemen from England, France, and 
 Holland, who had come to learn the art of war under 
 the man who was regarded as the greatest general of 
 
THE SIEGE OF OSTEXD. 38I 
 
 the time. All who were willing to work and learn were 
 heartily welcomed; those who were unwilling to do so 
 were soon made to feel that a besieged city was no place 
 for them. 
 
 While the fighting was going on the archduke had 
 attempted to capture the place by treason. He engaged 
 a traitor named Coningsby who crossed to England, 
 obtained letters of introduction to \'ere, and then went 
 to Ostend. Thence he sent intelligence to the besiegers 
 of all that took place in the town, placing his letters at 
 night in an old boat sunk in the mud on the bank of the 
 Old Haven, a Spaniard wading across at low tide and 
 fetching them away. He then attempted to bribe a ser- 
 geant to blow up the powder magazine. The sergeant 
 revealed the plot. Coningsby was seized and confessed 
 everything, and. by an act of extraordinary clemency, 
 was only sentenced to be whipped out of town. 
 
 This act of treachery on the part of the archduke justi- 
 fied the otherwise dishonorable stratagem aftenvard 
 played by \'ere upon him. All through October and 
 November the Spaniards were hard at work advancing 
 their batteries, sinking great baskets filled with sand in 
 the Old Haven to facilitate the passage of the troops, 
 and building floating batteries in the Geule. On the 
 night of the 4th of December they advanced suddenly 
 to the attack. \'ere and his officers leaped from their 
 beds ajid rushed to the walls, and, after a fierce struggle, 
 the besiegers were driven back. Straw was lighted to 
 enable the musketeers and gunners to fire upon them as 
 they retreated, and the assault cost them five hundred 
 lives. 
 
 On the T2th a hard frost set in, and until Christmas 
 a strong gale from the southeast blew. Xo succor could 
 reach the town. The garrison were dwindling fast, and 
 
382 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 ammunition falling short. It required fully four thou- 
 sand men to guard the walls and forts, while but twenty- 
 five hundred remained capable of bearing arms. It was 
 known that the archduke soon intended to make an 
 assault with his whole force, and \"ere knew that he could 
 scarcely hope to repel it. He called a council of his 
 chief officers and asked their opinion whether with the 
 present numbers all parts of the works could be manned 
 in case of assault, and, if not, whether it was advisable to 
 withdraw the guards from all the outlying positions and 
 to hold only the town. 
 
 They were unanimously of opinion that the force was 
 too small to defend the whole, but Sir Horace \"ere and 
 Sir John Ogle alone gave their advice to abandon the 
 outlying forts rather than risk the loss of the town. 
 The other officers were of opinion that all the works 
 should be held, although they acknowledged that the 
 disposable force was incapable of doing so. Some days 
 elapsed, and Vere learned that the Spanish preparations 
 were all completed, and that they were only waiting for 
 a low tide to attack. Time was everything, for a change 
 of wind would bring speedy succor; so, without taking 
 council with anyone, he sent Sir John Ogle with a 
 drummer to the side of the Old Haven. 
 
 Don Mateo Serrano came forward, and Ogle gave his 
 message, which was that General Vere wished to have 
 some qualified person to speak to him. This was 
 reported to the archduke, who agreed that Serrano and 
 another Spanish officer should go into the town, and 
 that Ogle and a comrade should come as hostages into 
 the Spanish camp. Sir John Ogle took his friend. Sir 
 Charles Fairfax, with him, and Serrano and Colonel 
 Antonio crossed into Ostend. The two Englishmen 
 were conducted to the archduke, who asked Sir John 
 
THE SIEGE OF OSTEXD. 3S5 
 
 Ogle to tell him if there was any deceit in the matter. 
 Ogle answered if there were it was more than he knew, 
 for \'ere had simply charged him to carry the message, 
 and that he and Fairfax had merely come as hostages 
 for the safe return of the Spanish ol^cers. 
 
 Ogle was next asked whether he thought the general 
 intended sincerely or not, and could only reply that he 
 was altogether unacquainted with the general's purpose. 
 
 The next morning Serrano and Antonio returned with- 
 out having seen \'ere. The pretext on which they had 
 been sent back was that there was some irregularity in 
 their coming across; but instead of their being sent back 
 across the Old Haven they were sent across the Geule, 
 and had to make a long round to regain the archduke's 
 camp. 
 
 Thus a day and a night were gained. The next day, 
 toward evening, the two Spanish officers were admitted 
 into Ostend, and received very hospitably by Sir Francis. 
 After supper many healths were drunk, and then Sir 
 Francis informed them, to their astonishment, that his 
 proposal was not that he should surrender Ostend, but 
 that the archduke should raise the siege. But it was 
 now far too late for them to return, and they went to 
 bed in the general's quarters. During the two nights 
 thus gained the defenders had worked incessantly in 
 repairing the palisades facing the point at which the 
 attack would take place, a work that they had hitherto 
 been unable to perform, owing to the tremendous fire 
 that the Spaniards kept up night and day upon it. 
 
 At break of day five men-of-war from Zeeland came 
 to anchor off the town. They brought four hundred 
 men, and provisions anfl materials of war of all kinds. 
 They were immediately landed under a heavy lire from 
 the enemy's batteries on both sides. The firing awoke 
 
384 BY ENGLAND'S AID. 
 
 the two Spanish envoys, who inciuired what was taking 
 place. They were pohtely informed by Sir Francis Vere 
 that succor had arrived, and the negotiations were, of 
 course, brokei;i of¥; and they were accordingly sent back, 
 while Ogle and Fairfax returned to Ostend. 
 
 Vere's account of the transaction was that he had 
 simply asked for two Spanish ofBcers to speak with him. 
 He had offered no terms, and there was, therefore, no 
 breach of faith. The commander of a besieged town^ 
 he insisted, is always at liberty to propose a parley, which 
 the enemy can accept or not, as he chooses. At any 
 rate, it was not for the archduke, who had hired a traitor 
 to corrupt the garrison, to make a complaint of treachery. 
 
 Twelve hundred men were employed for the next eight 
 days in strengthening the works, Sir Francis being 
 always with them at night, when the water was low, 
 encouraging them by his presence and example. 
 
 Early in January he learned that the enemy were 
 preparing for the assault, and on the 7th a crushing 
 fire w'as kept up on the Porc-Espic, Helmond, and Sand- 
 hill forts. The Spaniards had by this time fired 163,- 
 200 cannon-shot into the town, and scarcely a whole 
 house was left standing. Toward evening they were 
 seen bringing scaling ladders to the opposite bank of 
 the Haven. Two thousand Italian and Spanish troops 
 had been told off to attack the Sand-hill, two thousand 
 were to assault Helmond and the Porc-Espic, two par- 
 ties of five hundred men each were to attack other works, 
 while on the east side Count Bucquoy was to deliver 
 a general assault. 
 
 The English general watched all these preparations 
 with the greatest vigilance. At high water he closed 
 the west sluice, which let the water into the town ditch 
 from the Old Haven, in the rear of Helmond, in order 
 
THE SIEGE OE OSTEXD. 385 
 
 to retain as much water as possible, and stationed his 
 troops at the various points most threatened. Sir 
 Horace \'ere and Sir Charles Fairfax, with twelve weak 
 companies, some of them reduced to ten or twelve men, 
 were stationed on the Sand-hill. 
 
 Four of the strongest companies garrisoned the Porc- 
 Espic ; ten weak companies and nine cannon loaded with 
 musket bullets defended the Helmond. These posts 
 were commanded by Sergeant-major Carpenter and Cap- 
 tain Meetkerk; the rest of the force was disposed at 
 the other threatened points. Sir Francis himself, with 
 Sir Lionel Mckars as his right hand, took his post on 
 the wall of the old town, between the Sand-hill and the 
 Schottenburg, which had been much damaged by the 
 action of the waves during the gales and by the enemy's 
 shot. Barrels of ashes, heaps of stones and bricks, hoops 
 bound with squibs and fireworks, ropes of pitch, hand 
 grenades, and barrels of nails were collected in readiness 
 to hurl down upon the assailants. 
 
 At dusk the besiegers ceased firing, to allow the guns 
 to cool. Two engineer of^cers with fifty stout sappers, 
 who each had a rose noble for every quarter of an hour's 
 work, got on to the breach in front of the Sand-hill, and 
 threw up a small breastwork, strengthened by palisades, 
 across it. An of^cer crept down toward the Old Haven, 
 and presently returned with the news that two thousand 
 of the enemy were wading across, and forming up in 
 battalions on the Ostend side. 
 
 Suddenly a gun boomed out from the archduke's camp 
 as a signal to Bucquoy, and just as the night had fairly 
 set in the besiegers rushed to the assault from all points. 
 They were received by a tremendous fire from the guns 
 of the forts and the muskets of the soldiers; but, 
 although the effect was serious, they did not hesitate a 
 
386 BY ENGLAND'S All). 
 
 moment, but dashed forward toward the foot of the 
 Sand-hill and the wall of the old town, halted for a 
 moment, poured in a volley, and then rushed into the 
 breach and against the walls. The volley had been 
 harmless, for Vere had ordered the men to lie f^at until 
 it was given. As the Spaniards climbed up barrels of 
 ashes were emptied upon them, stones and heavy timbers 
 hurled down, and flaming hoops cast over their necks. 
 Three times they climbed to the crest of the Sand-hill, 
 and as many times gained a footing on the Schotten- 
 burg; but each time they were beaten back with great 
 slaughter. As fiercely did they attack at the other 
 points, but were everywhere repulsed. 
 
 On the east side three strong battalions of the enemy 
 attacked the outwork across the Geule known as the 
 Spanish Half-moon. Vere, who was everywhere super- 
 vising the defense, ordered the weak garrison there to 
 withdraw, and sent a soldier out to give himself up, and 
 to tell them that the Half-moon was slenderly manned, 
 and to offer to lead them in. The ofifer was accepted, 
 and the Spaniards took possession of the work. 
 
 The general's object was to occupy them and prevent 
 their supporting their comrades in the western attack. 
 The Half-moon, indeed, was quite open toward the town. 
 Tide was rising, and a heavy fire was opened upon the 
 captors of the work from the batteries across the Geule, 
 and they were driven out with the loss of three hundred 
 men. At length the assault was repulsed at all points, 
 and the assailants began to retire across the Old Haven. 
 No sooner did they begin to ford it than Vere opened 
 the west sluice, and the water in the town ditch rushed 
 down in a torrent, carrying numbers of the Spaniards 
 away into the sea. 
 
 Altogether, the assault cost the Spaniards two thou- 
 
THE SIEGE OF OSTEND. 3S7 
 
 sand men. An enormous amount of plunder in arms, 
 gold chains, jewels, and rich garments was obtained by 
 tlie defenders from the bodies of the fallen. The loss 
 of the garrison was only thirty killed and a hundred 
 wounded. 
 
 The repulse of the grand attack upon Ostend by no 
 means put an end to the siege. Sir Francis \'ere, his 
 brother Horace, Sir John Ogle, and Sir Lionel \'ickars 
 left, the general being summoned to assume command 
 in the field; but the siege continued for two years and a 
 half longer. IMany assaults were repulsed during that 
 time, and the town only surrendered on the 20th of 
 September, 1604, when the Sand-hill, which was the key 
 of the whole position, was at last captured by the 
 Spaniards. 
 
 It was but a heap of ruins that they had become pos- 
 sessed of after their three years' siege, and its capture 
 had not only cost them an immense number of men and 
 a vast amount of money, but the long and gallant 
 defense had secured upon a firm basis the independence 
 of Holland. While the whole available force of Spain 
 had been so occupied, Prince ^Maurice and his English 
 allies had captured town after town, and had beaten the 
 enemy whenever they attempted to show themselves in 
 the open field. They had more than counterbalanced 
 die loss of Ostend by the reca])ture of Sluys, and had 
 so lowered the Spanish pride that not long afterward 
 a twelve years' truce was concluded, which virtually 
 brought the war to an end, and secured forever the indc- 
 jjendence of Holland. 
 
 During the last year or two of the war Sir Francis 
 \'erc. worn out by his fatigues and the countless woimds 
 ho had received in the service of the Netherlands, had 
 resiy-ned his cunnuc'.nd and retired to Ensfland. l)cing 
 
3SS BY England's aid. 
 
 succeeded in his position by Sir Horace. Lionel Vickars 
 fought no more after he had borne his part in the 
 repulse of the great assault against Ostend. He had 
 barely recovered from the elYect of the wound he had 
 received at the battle of Nieuport, and the fatigues and 
 anxiety of the siege, together with the damp air from 
 the marshes, brought on a serious attack of fever, which 
 completely prostrated him as soon as the necessity for 
 exertion had passed. He remained some weeks at The 
 Hague, and then, being somewhat recovered, returned 
 home. 
 
 While throughout all England the greatest enthusiasm 
 had been aroused by the victory of Nieuport and the 
 repulse of the Spaniards at Ostend, the feeling was 
 naturally higher in the Veres' county of Essex than else- 
 where. As soon as Lionel Vickars was well enough to 
 take any share in gayeties he received many invitations 
 to stay at the great houses of the county, where most 
 of the gentry were more or less closely connected with 
 the Veres; and before he had been home many months 
 he married Dorothy Windhurst, one of the richest heir- 
 esses in the county, and a cousin of the Veres. Thus 
 Geoffrey had, after Juan Mendez retired from taking any 
 active part in the business, to work alone until his sons 
 were old enough to join him in the business. As soon 
 as they were able to undertake its active management, 
 Geoffrey bought an estate near Hedingham, and there 
 settled down, journeying occasionally to London to see 
 how the afifairs of the house went on, and to give advice 
 to his sons. Dolores had, tw'o or three years after her 
 arrival in England, embraced the faith of her husband; 
 and, although she complained a little at times of the 
 English climate, she never once regretted the step she 
 had taken in leaving her native Spain. 
 
 (J 
 
fir ■uwFmm m .un i —u mt iiL W i i mw eac u'Li im iH bli i^^^ J Maae. 
 
 liiiWPMBWavaD^QPmMwicwH^asr;! 
 
 I y x XX 
 (■X .XX X, X 
 
 ©©Qi'5e®©?3©e>©©tJ> 
 
 «-<* 
 

 ^"W 
 
 
 ■^v-: 
 
 A*